Kevin McCue
Introduction
The first earthquake deaths reported in Australia followed the second large earthquake in 5 years in South Australia, on 19 September 1902, the epicentre in Gulf St Vincent as best we can determine. This earthquake was the tipping point for the government to finally agree to provide a seismograph in the state, after much lobbying by the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science over a decade or more. Not that the Milne seismograph acquired in 1908 was much use for monitoring local earthquakes – low gain, long natural period and underdamped, it was only capable of recording the ground shaking from large distant earthquakes.
The first report of an earthquake in the new British colony of South Australia, just 6 months after Adelaide was founded, was mentioned in a book on the early history of South Australia (Blackett, 1907), the date 28 July 1837:
There was a loud rumbling noise the lasted 20 seconds. The earth shook and trembled. It was an earthquake.
Local Aborigines queried at the time agreed that such things had happened before but when they happened and how big they were is not known in a European time-reference field.
Ever since 1837, earthquakes have been reported on in local newspapers, some large, most small, some damaging most not. Excluding the Northern Territory which was annexed by South Australia in 1863 until 1 January 1911 when it was transferred to the Commonwealth Government, the State’s largest earthquakes occurred at the southern and northern ends of the state, in 1897 and 1941, both about magnitude 6.5.
Discussion
Despite the two earlier large eathquakes it was the earthquake near Adelaide on 1 March 1954 that finally put South Australia firmly on the map as far as Australian seismicity is concerned. The magnitude of this shallow earthquake has been upgraded to 6.0 and the lack of casualties was by sheer good luck. The damage bill in today’s dollar terms exceeded $100M. The earthquake confirmed the vulnerability of Australian unreinforced masonry buildings and the role of expansive clays in exacerbating damage and dollar loss.
Nowdays we classify these earthquakes as intraplate, inexplicable and unpredictable. The hope exists that if Society learns about past earthquakes then they might be willing to use measures to prevent the destruction and lifeloss that will surely happen if we ignore them.
The decade was a second consecutive very-active one in South Australia. On Saturday 20 September 1902 The Advertiser ran a prescient story about the 1897 Kingston earthquake in the South-East of SA and magnitude about 6.5 – the very morning after the previous evening’s second largest known earthquake in South Australia in Gulf St Vincent, its magnitude about 6.0.
The histogram of earthquakes for the decade 1900 – 1909 is misleading in a way, the large M6.0 earthquake in September is not responsible for the peak in 1902. In fact there were relatively few aftershocks compared with aftershocks from the 1897 Kingston earthquake, rather the whole of a zone from Kangaroo Island to the far north was active. In 1900 and 1901 there were 28 and 17 earthquakes mentioned in the newspapers, the largest on 8 May 1900 an aftershock of the 1897 earthquake at Kingston, magnitude 4.5 but nothing damaging or exceptional. 1902 by contrast was an exceptional year for earthquakes in the State, the largest a magnitude 6 earthquake in Gulf St Vincent that caused building damage on both sides of the gulf. The Glenelg Town Hall clock stopped at 8.7 p.m. on 19 September and Adelaide shook for 20 to 25 seconds or so according to Sir Charles Todd, Government Astronomer.
Figure 1 Number of earthquakes per year in the decade 1900-1909, averaging 18 per year (the red dotted line).
First Deaths from Natural Earthquakes in Australia
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 5
A DEATH AFTER THE SHOCK.
The earthquake which caused such general alarm on Friday evening had a most serious effect upon many people. Men and women susceptible to nervous attacks suffered, and are still suffering, greatly as a result of the earth tremors. A death, which was accelerated by Saturday evening’s shock, occurred during the evening. Mrs. Walker, who resided at Eastwood, and who for some time past had been under the care of Dr. Sweetapple for heart troubles, received such a shock when the house began to rattle that she expired almost immediately. Several women are reported to be in a semi-unconscious state, the slightest noise having a most distressing effect upon their nerves. One young lady residing in Carrington-street is in a serious condition, and it is feared that should another earthquake occur she will die from shock. She has been in a terrible state of nervous prostration since Friday evening. Other people are suffering to a greater or lesser extent, and it will be some time before many recover from the excited state into which they have been thrown.
The earthquake is discussed further below and attributes a second death to the earthquake.
Surprisingly these days, but a volcanic eruption was feared by some in South Australia following the 1902 earthquake though Sydney’s Professor David attempted to downplay that worry.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 26 September 1902, page 1
THE RECENT EARTHQUAKE. PROFESSOR DAVID’S OPINION.
Sydney, September 25.
Professor David, again discussing the recent earthquake shocks, says:—”It is highly improbable that any of the extinct volcanoes will again burst into eruption without plenty of warning. The warning comes chiefly in the form of severe and repeated earthquake shocks. It is, therefore, as a South Australian geologist has already pointed out, unlikely that volcanic eruptions will follow the recent earthquake shocks, unless they are rapidly repeated; and in any case, as the earthquake energy recently developed in South Australia seems to have been greatest at the southern end of the north and south cracks; any eruption which may have already taken place, or which may yet occur, is likely to be submarine. It should also be added that while nearly all volcanic eruptions are immediately preceded by earthquakes, only a small percentage of the earthquakes are followed by volcanic eruptions, so vastly does the number of earthquakes exceed the number of volcanic eruptions.”
A good outcome following the earthquake was the State Government purchasing a seismograph for the Adelaide Observatory following sustained lobbying by Sir Charles Todd and others since the 1897 Kingston earthquake. A biographical excerpt about Sir Charles Todd is appended.
On time
A certain amount of care and judgment has to be made in corroborating the reported time of an observation with a particular earthquake, the reported times can vary an hour or even more, or may be expressed as ‘sometime between 11 and 12 pm’. Dates can be out by a week or two (last weeks earthquake ……). Occasionally an earthquake may be reported at similar times at localities hundreds of kilometres apart, with no reports from towns in-between, or reported by a single person from a suburb in Adelaide but nowhere else. Occasionally mining blasts or mine collapses, warship firing exercises or even meteorites are confused with earthquakes. The author has selectively deleted these when revealed.
Magnitude
Magnitude is computed as per Richter’s (1958) suggestion that magnitude scales with felt area using McCue’s (1980) equation derived from Australian earthquakes in the range 3≤ML/Ms≤6.8
M= 1.01ln(Rp) +0.13
where M is the Richter magnitude derived from the radius of perceptibility Rp (the radius of a circle equivalent to the area in km2 enclosed by the MM3 contour).
Magnitude is a problem for today’s seismologists and modellers, there are so many competing scales based on different assumptions, high geological complexity and vastly different seismometer/recorder characteristics. As Richter (1958) acknowledged, any magnitude estimate was only good to about 0.5, quite at odds with modern values often given to two decimal points.
Recurrence relation
The recurrence relation for earthquake magnitudes in this decade-long study period 1900-1909 reported on here is shown in the graph (blue line). It is surprisingly linear, the line of best fit is:
LogNc/yr = 3.3 – 0.75M
where Nc/yr is the cumulative number of earthquakes per year above magnitude M in the range 3≤M≤6. The celebrated ‘b’ value is 0.75 over this magnitude range, compared with an estimate from modern data 1965-2020 of 0.98 (green line). The difference reflects our observation that the 1900-1909 decade had well above the normal rate of energy release, as did the world as a whole.
Figure 3 Recurrence relation for earthquakes catalogued here, the historic period 1900-1909 and the longer term of the modern period 1965 – 2020 (green).
From this we compute that the once per year earthquake during the decade had a magnitude of 4.4 and, by extrapolation, the projected 100 year event is about magnitude 5.8. In the last 150 years, there have been five events of at least that size in South Australia including the destructive 1954 Adelaide earthquake.
Perhaps the projected return period for a magnitude 6 earthquake is a good measure of the variability of the seismicity; high, low or normal.
This decadal earthquake sample includes aftershocks but there were not many of them, and of those, most were aftershocks from the 1897 Kingston earthquake, few followed the large earthquake in September 1902 in St Vincent’s Gulf.
What follows below in chronological order is a list of some of the newspaper stories of earthquakes felt and reported on over the decade 1900-1909, at least one story for each earthquake. From these reports, solicited using the Australian National Libraries’ Trove, a catalogue has been compiled itemising the date, occurrence time, location and computed magnitude of these earthquakes, the same information available in modern earthquake catalogues. The uncertainties of most of the event parameters is obviously larger in the historical catalogue, except perhaps the magnitude. Even the date can be contentious when an earthquake is reported on weeks after it happened.
Earthquakes of the decade
The largest earthquake in the 10 years was a magnitude 6 earthquake in St Vincent’s Gulf between Adelaide and the southern Yorke Peninsula on 19 September 1902. It has been assumed over the last 50 years that the epicentre was near Warooka on Yorke Peninsula because of the damage there (Howchin, 1909, Dodwell, 1910 and Everingham and others, 1982). However in retrospect as discussed below, the poor quality of masonry judged from contemporary photographs indicates that Warooka may have been the centre of vulnerability and that the damage inflicted on Adelaide and Port Adelaide buildings was not far behind (Everingham and others, 1982). In addition, the larger aftershocks were felt equally in Warooka, Adelaide and Clarendon indicating an epicentre between these places, somewhere in the Gulf.
If the epicentre had been onshore, surface faulting might have been observed, depending on the focal depth of the earthquake.
Damage in Adelaide and Port Adelaide during the September 1902 earthquake
There was scarcely a house in the metropolitan area without injuries, mostly ceilings, wall plaster, and chimneys. In many instances the walls of old or ill-constructed dwellings were more or less extensively cracked, and wherever defective plaster had been used the shock brought it down. The residence of the Rev. W. G. Marsh at East Adelaide was considerably cracked, several of the rooms having suffered greatly. In the drawing-room the cornice and ceiling were damaged, pieces of plaster having fallen. There were two chimneys one north of the other. The bricks on its eastern side were thrown out on to the roof, whilst the southern chimney had the bricks on the western side thrown out towards the west.
A shirtmaker, Mr. T. J. Patterson, who occupies two flats above Mr. Bishop’s restaurant near the corner of King William and Hindley, streets was sitting in the top story working a button-holing machine, when suddenly a chimney crashed through the skylight above him. The shattered glass and loose bricks and mortar fell all around the shirtmaker and never touched a hair of his head. The top flat, however, is a sorry wreck, and illustrates the tremor in one of its most destructive aspects.
In some localities the buildings suffered more than others; but, generally speaking, the damage done to masonry was not so serious as many persons feared it would be. In numerous warehouses and shops stock was injured by showcases and other articles being overthrown; and in several private residences in the city bookcases, overmantels, and ornaments were thrown down by the tremor. Mr. W. T. Flint’s son had a narrow escape. He was engaged in his father’s warehouse, Hindley street, when the shock occurred, and before he could realize what had happened a large box of chisels was shaken from one of the filings and crashed on to the floor beside him. One corner of the box grazed his shoulder. Mr. McGann, the photographer, found when he went to his shop on Saturday that several valuable negatives had been broken. In a house at Goodwood a large quantity of plaster fell from the ceiling in a bedroom on the pillows of the bed beneath. Fortunately, no one was in the room at the time.
Soot and plaster fell into the wards of the Adelaide Hospital, and part of a chimney toppled over but the patients were not injured and no structural damage occurred. The Superintendent of Public Buildings, Mr. C. K. Owen Smyth, on Saturday morning, made an inspection of the principal public buildings in the city for the purpose of ascertaining the nature and extent of the damage which they had sustained. Mr. Smyth found no truth in the rumour that the tower of the new School of Mines, on North terrace, had cracked. He stated that the only damage which had been done to the structure was the loosening of a piece of cement plaster about the size of a man’s hand at the back of the premises. At the Destitute Asylum some of the chimneys collapsing above the oldest part of the building. Mr. Smyth estimates that the cost of repairing the damage done to the institution will be about £30. The other buildings under his control were practically uninjured, and he was pleased to find that they withstood the shock so well.
The police barracks on North terrace were badly shaken, and the walls and ceilings of most of the upstair rooms are more or less badly cracked. Sub-Inspector Shaw and his family had an unpleasant experience. They were sitting around the fire when the shock occurred, and a moment later several bricks, which had been detached from the top of the chimney, fell into the fireplace. The burning wood and embers were scattered over the floor, and for a few minutes Mr. Shaw was afraid that the carpet and furniture would become ignited. Fortunately the inmates of the room had the presence of mind to gather up the firebrands before they left the premises.
The Criterion Hotel, in King William street, has one chimney to rebuild. One of the servants knows all about it. She made a bee line for the door, “But I could not come forth,” she afterwards eloquently explained, “because bricks were dropping from the roof and scattering over the yard.”
The damage done to the Unley Town Hall by the earthquake was greater than at first thought. An examination of the structure has been made and it was found that the building was seriously shaken. This being so the council decided not to let the hall for the purpose of entertainments until it was repaired, or perhaps reconstructed.
At College Park Church the scholars belonging to the Sunday school were practising for their anniversary. When the shock occurred they made for the open air. The glass globes attached to the gas jets were thrown down and smashed.
At Port Adelaide a large number of buildings bear signs of Friday’s shock, the cracked walls and ceilings and twisted and broken chimneys testifying to the severity of the tremor.
Earthquakes felt in Adelaide in 1900-1909
Seven earthquakes were reported felt in the city, the first a magnitude 5.2 earthquake near Petersburg, nearly 250km distant, on 17 May 1902. Shaking was felt in taller buildings by a few residents.
The next occasion was that on 19 September 1902 when the magnitude 6 earthquake thought to have been centred in Gulf St Vincent wrought widespread but minor damage on Adelaide buildings and fittings. A new isoseismal map was compiled for the mainshock to include interstate reports and for comparison with the later 1954 earthquake, and another for the largest aftershocks felt throughout Adelaide and surrounds on 08 October at 5:45am and 17 October 1902 at 7pm CST.
The epicentre would appear to be in St Vincent’s Gulf rather than on the southern Yorke Peninsula near Warooka. Jones contemporary isoseismal map (figure 11), his description of an S-P time of 10s and the distribution of aftershocks support this revised epicentre.
On 02 June 1903 a small earthquake near Clarendon rattled suburban homes at 1:45 am. Again almost a month later a small earthquake in the Adelaide Hills near Mylor on 5 April was widely felt and before years end on 14 November 1904 at 1:40 am yet another small earthquake near Blackwood was distinctly felt in Eastern suburbs and reported on by many, amongst them Adelaide University geologist Walter Howchin.
On 17 March 1906 another earthquake in the mid-North was large enough to rattle Adelaidians, the seventh to be felt in Adelaide in a decade.
There were no reports of faulting or ground cracking, none of liquefaction or landslides triggered by earthquakes in the decade. Ground water changes were observed after the large 1902 earthquake.
References
Dix, Katherine. 2013. South Australian Historical Earthquakes in the Pre-Instrumental Period 1873-1963: A Comprehensive Chronicle and Analysis of Available Intensity Date. A thesis submitted for the degree of Master of Philosophy, The University of Adelaide, September 2013.
Dodwell G.F., 1910. South Australian Earthquakes. Report of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science. 12, 416-423.
Everingham I.B., McEwin A.J, and Denham D., 1982. Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian Earthquakes. Bureau of Mineral Resources, Geology and Geophysics, Bulletin 214.
Howchin W., 1909. The Geography of South Australia. Whitcombe and Tombs, Christchurch NZ.
McCue, K.F. 1975. Seismicity and Seismic risk in South Australia. Report ADP 137, University of Adelaide, 88pp.
McCue, K.F. 1980. Magnitudes of some early earthquakes in South-eastern Australia. Search 11(3),78-80.
McCue, K.F. 1995. Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian earthquakes Part 3. AGSO Record 1995/44.
McCue, K.F. 2017. Historical Earthquakes; the 1920s in South Australia. Australian Earthquake Engineering Society Conference, Nov 24-26, Canberra Australia.
Richter, C. F. 1958. Elementary Seismology. Freeman.
Acknowledgment
The author is indebted to all those seismologists and technologists who paved the way for this historical study of South Australian earthquakes, especially to Catherine Dix whose open thesis is a fixture on my desk. It would not have been possible without TROVE, the Australian National Library portal for accessing their digitised newspapers, diaries and maps. David Love provided continuing support and much more with the establishment of the Seismological Association of Australia.
Catalogue of earthquakes in South Australia — 1900
In all some 27 earthquakes have been catalogued from the newspaper reports of 1900. The largest earthquake, an aftershock of the May 1897 Kingston/ Beachport earthquake in the Southeast, rated magnitude 4.6. Four of the others were of magnitude 3.5 or more.
1900 01 10 at 00:00 UTC, Kingston (aftershock)
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Friday 12 January 1900, page 2 KINGSTON, January 11.— It is reported that a rumble of earthquake has been felt here after the long silence from earth tremors.
1900 01 15 at 17:44 UTC, Beltana
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 17 January 1900, page 3
EARTHOUAKE.
ADELAIDE, January 16.
A sharp shock of earthquake was experienced at Beltana this morning, the shock lasting fifteen seconds.
1900 02 02 at 16:15 UTC, Beltana
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 10 February 1900, page 18
Laura. February 2.
On Saturday Sir Charles Todd forwarded the following:— “Beltana reports sharp shock of earthquake at 1.45 this morning. Appeared to be travelling from north to south.”
1900 02 08 afternoon and 1900 02 09 at 11:56 UTC, Kingston (aftershocks)
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Thursday 15 February 1900, page 6
KINGSTON, February 13. — “No more earthquakes” was the joyful cry of townsfolk recently, but on Thursday afternoon there was a distinct rumble, which at first caused people to think a heavy wagon was passing. However, no wagon appeared, so that the conclusion was inevitable. Again on Friday night a low rumble was heard; it seemed to pass on the outskirts of the town. It lasted some seconds, and although it caused houses to crack, was heard so distinctly to pass slowly away that many averred that it was a trap. It arrived at 9.26, and considerably disturbed the peace, causing residents in some cases to run outside.
1900 02 14 at 15:47 UTC, Beltana
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Wednesday 14 February 1900, page 9
THE COUNTRY
BELTANA, February 12.— Slight shocks of earthquakes are of frequent occurrence here, but they are so common now that not much notice it taken of them.
1900 02 28 at 13:30 UTC, Kingston (aftershock)
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Saturday 3 March 1900, page 7
— Another shock of earthquake, closely resembling a clap of thunder, but distinct from it, rolled this way after 11 last night. Beyond the few parts adjacent the shocks do not seem to travel.
1900 03 06 at 03:59 UTC, Beltana
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Thursday 8 March 1900, page 4
On Wednesday the Postmaster – General reported: — The Telegraph Master, Beltana, telegraphs:— “Sharp shock of earthquake felt here at 1.29 yesterday afternoon, apparently travelling from south-west to north-east.”
1900 03 18 at 17:42 UTC, Blinman
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Monday 19 March 1900, page 2
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The Postmaster-General (Sir Charles Todd) notifies that the telegraph-master at Blinman, reports:—”A slight shock of earthquake was felt at 3.12 this morning. The apparent direction was from south-east to north-west, and the rumbling noise lasted 7 sec. Windows were slightly shaken. The weather was calm, with bright moonlight.”
1900 03 21 at 21:40 UTC, Wirraburra
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 23 March 1900, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt at Wirrabara ten minutes past 7 this morning. It shook the buildings.
1900 03 27 at 12:00 UTC Douglas
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 4 April 1900, page 2
DOUGLAS, March 28.
At 9.30 last night there was an earthquake shock here. The rumbling lasted about 30 seconds and seemed to travel from north to south.
1900 04 06 at 18:30 UTC, Eudunda
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Monday 9 April 1900, page 3
THE COUNTRY.
EUDUNDA, April 7.—This morning, at 4 o’clock, a decided shock of earthquake was experienced here. Houses trembled, and crockery and ornaments were shaken off their shelves. Although so early many were awakened, and some alarmed at the shaking, but no damage of consequence is reported.
1900 05 06 at 14:30 UTC, Beachport
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 8 May 1900, page 2
TUESDAY, MAY 8, 1900.
An Earthquake Shock.—It will be three years on the 10th of this month since the South-East along with other parts of Australia was visited by the famous earthquake, which did a good deal of damage here and there to stone buildings.
During the latter part of April of the following year (Easter Monday) there was another sharp shock, though not so severe as the previous one. There were other slight shocks now and then, but they were not worth speaking of in comparison to the others; but a number of people in Narracoorte who were in the arms of Morpheus at about twelve o’clock on Sunday night—and most good as well as bad Christians are on a Sunday night—were rudely awakened out of their slumbers by another shock. However, the vibration was slight, but it was heralded by a rumbling noise as if a heavy waggonette was going along the streets.
Sunday was very much akin to the day when we had the 10th of May shock, the atmosphere being close without a breath of wind to move a leaf on a tree. Reports from Kingston and neighborhood state that there were several sharp shocks there on Sunday, the severest being about midnight, no doubt the one we felt in Narracoorte. The whole population were so scared that they got out of bed, and sleep was not thought of for the remainder of the night.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 9 May 1900, page 3
MILLICENT.
May 8.
The weather for the past few days has been fine, with a tendency to closeness. Yesterday waa very close, with hardly a breath of wind, and as it was the anniversary of the earthquake three years ago we had a good deal of misgiving as to another visitation. It is reported that a slight shook was felt on Sunday night. It is also reported that a sharp shock was felt at Tantanoola.
Figure 3 Felt reports of the 6 May 1900 earthquake offshore SE South Australia about midnight.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 15 May 1900, page 2
MOUNT GAMBIER.
May 13.
The earthquake shook that was felt at Narracoorte on Sunday night last is said to have been felt by two or three people here. The rumbling sound is claimed to have been heard by a few more. The shock must have been so gentle as to require a special training to observe it.
1900 05 06 at 20:50 UTC, Kingston (aftershock)
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 9 May 1900, page 3
KINGSTON.
May 7.
Early this morning at just about daybreak there was a mild edition of an earthquake, a rather long rumble, but without vibration. It is strange how these shocks continue, and how persistently they recur about the same time of year. It is now within three days of three years since the first and most disastrous shock occurred, and they are still with us occasionally, although they are not now nearly so intense as they were even two years ago.
1900 05 19 at 22:20 UTC, Marrabel
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 25 May 1900, page 3
COUNTRY INTELLIGENCE.
BALAKLAVA, May 21.
A very distinct shock of earthquake was felt here at about 7.30 o’clock on Sunday morning. There was a sound, described by some as like thunder and others as some one knocking an iron tank, whilst by others as if some one was on the roof, and the tremor was very distinct. Several who were not early risers felt the bed shake under them, but I have not heard of any damage being done.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 26 May 1900, page 22
EARTHQUAKE IN THE NORTH.
Balaklava, May 21.
A slight shock of earthquake was distinctly felt here yesterday morning at 10 minutes to 8 o’clock. A rumbling noise accompanied it. The disturbance seemed to be travelling northerly.
Marrabel, May 21. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here by almost every resident on Sunday morning at 10 minutes to 8 o’clock. The shock was accompanied by a rumbling noise like distant thunder. Windows rattled, beds shook, and household crockery rattled. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 26 May 1900, page 22
OUR CORRESPONDENTS’ LETTERS.
OWEN, May 23.—On Sunday morning a light earthquake shock was experienced, accompanied by a rumbling noise like that of distant thunder.
1900 05 25 at 12:35 UTC, Kingston (aftershock)
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 5 June 1900, page 4
Stray Jottings from Kingston.
May 30.
There have been several more slight shocks of earthquake, and two are chronicled already this week. They seem to have taken a most unpleasant lease of the small hours of the morning, and are generally “moving” at that period.
1900 05 29 at 05:48 UTC, Blinman
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Wednesday 30 May 1900, page 3.
The telegraph stationmaster at Blinman reports on May 29:—”Sharp shock earthquake at 3.18 this afternoon; severely shook building; low rumbling noise; apparent direction north-west to south-east; duration, 10 seconds.”
1900 06 03 at 12:30 UTC, Kingston
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Saturday 9 June 1900, page 4
KINGSTON, June 6.— Several shocks of earthquake have been heard here during the past week. On Sunday evening — ‘the usual anniversary — a ‘decent-sized’ shock, as it was described, disturbed the peace of the townspeople at 10 o’clock.
1900 06 05 at 02:30 UTC, Appila
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 16 June 1900, page 11
THE COUNTRY.
OUR CORRESPONDENTS’ LETTERS.
APPILA, June 6.—The rumbling of an earthquake was distinctly heard here on Tuesday about midday. It seemed to be travelling from the north-west to the south-east.
1900 06 22 at 16:00 UTC, 06 23 at 20:30 UTC and 06 24 at 12:30 UTC, Mt Gambier
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 28 June 1900, page 4
It is reported that several slight shocks of earthquake have been felt at Mount Gambier during the last three or four days. The first was felt at 1.30 a.m. on Saturday morning. It was accompanied (says the “Border Watch”) by a boom as of a cannon at a distance, and shook doors and windows and crockeryware on shelves. It lasted about three seconds. Another but lighter shock is reported to have been felt on Sunday morning about 6 o’clock. The same night, at about 10 o’clock, a light shock that made doors and windows tremble was felt by a large number of people.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 26 June 1900, page 2
What was either the bursting of a meteorite or a shock of earthquake was observed by a few people here at about half-past 1 o’clock on Saturday morning. First of all was a loud boom like a distant clap of thunder and then the interior of rooms shook and rattled at if from an earth shock. We want to know if the same thing was observed anywhere else.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 3 July 1900, page 4
Stray Jottings from Kingston.
June 26.
The weather ….. and Sunday is remarkable for a slight shock of “earthquake.”
KINGSTON, July 3.—A mild shock of earthquake occurred on Sunday last at about 6 a.m. “Still they come, and do not appear fatigued
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 14 July 1900, page 14
Millicent Times (SA : 1891 – 1905), Saturday 23 June 1900, page 2
ROBE, June 15.
The springs which broke out after the earthquake, of May 10th, 1897, in the Hundred of Smith, midway between Woodleigh and Coomung stations, would be quite a revelation to many. I inspected the vicinity a few days ago and was more than surprised at the volume of water travelling at a rapid rate in many rivulets to the lower portions of the surrounding district and completely flooding them. Drainage in that portion of the district is absolutely necessary, and was, I believe, favorably commented upon by the Drainage Commissioners who recently inspected the locality.
1900 06 26 at 20:20 UTC, Carrieton/Hammond
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Wednesday 27 June 1900, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The telegraph-masters at Carrieton, Hammond, Bruce, and Orroroo reported to Sir Charles Todd on Wednesday:— “Very distinct earth shock this morning about 5.40, lasting about ten seconds.”
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Friday 29 June 1900, page 3
COOMOOROO, June 27— A sharp shock of earthquake occurred this morning about twenty minutes to 6. It appeared to be travelling in a north-westerly direction.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 21 July 1900, page 4
Kingston, July 12.
Earthquake rumbles are reported, but they are so slight as to hardly justify the capital letter. They have apparently been most severe of late in the region round Cape Jaffa.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 1 August 1900, page 2
KINGSTON.
July 28.
Most of the residents that 1 have spoken to are surprised to hear through the pages of a contemporary that earthquakes are still tolerably common in this part of the world, and I am not in a position to contradict the report, only they must be, if they really happen, of an entirely different breed to what we suffered from some three years ago. There was no closing your ears then to the alarming rumble as the terror came rolling along, but it is many months now since I heard the faintest sound of the enemy, and still longer ago since I noticed any vibration. It seems a pity to continually chronicle these little disturbances even if keen ears can still detect them occasionally. It is possible that they are continually, and perhaps daily, taking place in some part of the earth, for it is pretty aged, and may well shake a little at times, but I respectfully suggest that we may not be alarmed unnecessarily, at any rate not until we are able to feel them for ourselves.
1900 08 22 at 02:30 UTC, Melrose
Laura Standard (SA : 1889 – 1917), Friday 24 August 1900, page 3
MELROSE.
August 22, 1900. A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here about noon to-day.
Petersburg Times (SA : 1887 – 1919), Friday 12 October 1900, page 2
BELTANA, Oct. 9th.
During the past few weeks we have had a visitation of earthquakes; but none of them have done any damage, except to the nerves of the timid.
1900 10 31 at 22:25 UTC, Blinman
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 1 November 1900, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The post and telegraph stationmaster at Blinman reported, to Sir Charles Todd on Thursday:—”Slight shock earthquake here 7.55 this morning, apparently travelling north, of about 2 to 5 seconds’ duration.”
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 10 November 1900, page 50
A SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
BLINMAN, November 1.
The post and telegraph stationmaster at Blinman reports: “Slight shock earthquake here 7.55 this morning, apparently travelling north, of about two to five seconds’ duration.”
1900 12 07 at 11:10 UTC, Eudunda
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 15 December 1900, page 33
EUDUNDA, December 7. At 20 minutes to 9 this evening a distinct earth shock was felt here. The rumble was strong, and the vibration caused the crockery in the houses to rattle, and the walls to shake. It appeared to travel from north to south.
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Monday 10 December 1900, page 2
EUDUNDA, December 8.—A distinct shock of earthquake was experienced at about 8.40 last evening. In one house part of the ceiling fell, and the outside wall was cracked slightly. A shock, scarcely as severe, was felt here a fortnight ago, but no damage was reported.
1900 12 22 at 19:30 UTC, Eudunda
Areas’ Express (Booyoolee, SA : 1877 – 1948), Friday 11 January 1901, page 3
EUDUNDA.
The only excitement lately have been an earthquake shock at 5 a.m. on Sunday, 23rd Dec, lasting about a minute….
| 1900 01 10 | – | -36.8 | 139.7 | 2.5 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 01 15 | 17:44 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 02 | 16:15 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 08 | 00:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 02 09 | 12:06 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 02 14 | 15:47 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 28 | 13:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 03 06 | 03:59 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.2 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 03 18 | 17:42 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 03 21 | 21:40 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wirrabara | This paper |
| 1900 03 27 | 12:00 | -33.7 | 139.0 | 3.2 | Douglas | This paper |
| 1900 04 06 | 10:30 | -34.1 | 139.2 | 3.0 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1900 05 06 | 20:50 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 05 06 | 14:30 | -37.7 | 139.8 | 4.6 | Tantanoola | This paper |
| 1900 05 19 | 22:08 | -34.2 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Balaklava/Owen | This paper |
| 1900 05 25 | 12:35 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 05 29 | 05:48 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.2 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 06 03 | 12:30 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.5 | Kingston aftershock | |
| 1900 06 05 | 02:30 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Appila | This paper |
| 1900 06 22 | 16:00 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.5 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 06 23 | 20:30 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 06 24 | 12:30 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.2 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1900 06 26 | 20:20 | -32.6 | 138.4 | 3.7 | Hammond | This paper |
| 1900 08 22 | 02:30 | -32.4 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Melrose | This paper |
| 1900 10 31 | 22:25 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 12 07 | 11:10 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 3.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1900 12 22 | 19:30 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 2.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
1901
1901 01 05 at 15:00 UTC, Kingston
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 19 January 1901, page 13
KINGSTON, January 8. After “months of ease” another rumble of earthquake was recently reported in this “restless town.” The shock was felt at 12.30, amid the darkness of Sunday morning, and those who experienced it describe it as “distinct.”
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 12 January 1901, page 4
Kingston, January 9.
On Sunday morning at 12.30 a distinct shock of earthquake was felt by a number of people. It was not lengthy, but sufficiently pronounced to awaken several out of sleep. ” There seems no end to them” is the popular refrain here, and one comforter remarked ” Perhaps they are like the brook—they mean to go on for ever.” At any rate one must take them quietly, its sad waste of time to expostulate with an earthquake.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 15 January 1901, page 4
Stray Jottings from Kingston.
January 8.
Another shock of earthquake is added to the long list of “gone before.” It arrived at 12.30 a.m. and was distinctly felt by waking Kingston. Next May concludes four years of the luxuries, so that we may reasonably assert that we have had sufficient.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 5 February 1901, page 4
Stray Jottings From Kingston.
(From a Correspondent.)
Kingston, January 24
Few and far between slight earthquake rumbles are reported, but the main force of them appears to be felt at Cape Jaffa and in that district.
1901 02 09 at 07:15 UTC, Yatina/Tarcowie
South Australian Register (Adelaide, SA : 1839 – 1900), Wednesday 13 February 1901, page 7
YATINA. February 11.— A severe shock of earthquake on Saturday lasted fully one minute. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 16 February 1901, page 53
TARCOWIE, February 11.—A shock of earthquake was felt on Saturday afternoon about 45 minutes past 4. A loud, rumbling noise, like distant thunder, lasted several seconds.
1901 02 17 time?, Leigh Ck
Port Augusta Dispatch, Newcastle and Flinders Chronicle (SA : 1885 – 1916), Friday 1 March 1901, page 2
LEIGH CREEK.
MONDAY, February 18.
Yesterday a slight shock of earthquake was experienced here.
1901 03 18 at 10:30 UTC, Kingston
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 20 March 1901, page 7
KINGSTON, March 18.—At 8 o’clock this evening the residents of this town received an unpleasant reminder of past experiences in the shape of a strong shock of earthquake. There had been nothing of the kind for some time, and it was taken for granted that such disturbances had ceased.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 6 April 1901, page 3
I must not forget to mention a shock of earthquake which visited these parts a couple of weeks ago. It was slightly stronger than the average and was not at all pleasant.
1901 04 01 at 07:20 UTC, Bendleby
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 4 April 1901, page 3
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
JOHNSBURG, April 2.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here at 4.50 p.m. yesterday, and appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 5 April 1901, page 6
BENDLEBY, April 2.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt here yesterday evening at 5 o’clock, and another about 1 o’clock this morning.
1901 04 26 at 22:20 UTC Waukaringa
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 1 May 1901, page 6
WAUKARINGA, April 29.
The sight of a splendid comet in the eastern heavens on Thursday morning at about 5.15 has caused the town to become early-rising ever since, but the strange visitor has not since been observed.
A sharp shock of earthquake was experienced on Saturday morning. The duration was about 25 seconds, and the sound appeared to be travelling from the south-east to the northwest.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 4 May 1901, page 4
The postmaster at Waukaringa reports that a sharp shock of earthquake was felt there on Saturday morning. Its duration was about 25 seconds, and the direction south-east to north-west.
1901 05 15 at 09:30 UTC, Robertstown
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 25 May 1901, page 17
ROBERTSTOWN, May 19. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here on Wednesday last at about 7 o’clock p.m. It was travelling north-east to south-west.
1901 06 05 at ??UTC, Kingston
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 7 June 1901, page 9
KINGSTON, June 5.— This afternoon another earthquake rumble was felt. It appeared to come from the sea, as usual. It is about a month since these unwelcome visitors last made their appearance.
1901 07 01 at 21:20 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 3 July 1901, page 4
The telegraph-mistress at Appila-Yarrowie reported to Sir Charles Todd on Tuesday morning: –“Severe shock of earthquake here this morning at 6.50.”
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 4 July 1901, page 8
TARCOWIE, July 2.— A smart shock of earthquake was felt here about a quarter past 7 this morning.
Petersburg Times (SA : 1887 – 1919), Friday 5 July 1901, page 3
News Letters.
TARCOWIE, July 2nd.
A smart shock of earthquake was felt here about quarter past 7 this morning.
1901 08 10 at ??time, Oladdie
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 17 August 1901, page 5
OLADDIE, August 12.
On Saturday there was a sharp shock of earthquake, which seemed to be travelling in a south-easterly direction.
1901 08 23 at 22:00 UTC, Blackrock
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 26 August 1901, page 4
The postmaster at Blackrock reports that a shock of earthquake was felt there at 7.30 a.m. on Saturday morning. It lasted about four seconds, and was in the direction of west to east.
1901 09 15 at 12:50 UTC, Wilson
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 20 September 1901, page 2
WILSON, September 18.—A rather severe earthquake shock was experienced at 10.20 on Sunday evening. The weather at the time was sultry and oppressive. The shock seemed to be travelling from north-west to south-east.
1901 09 28 at 07:56 UTC, Blinman
Port Augusta Dispatch, Newcastle and Flinders Chronicle (SA : 1885 – 1916), Friday 4 October 1901, page 3
Severe shock of earthquake experienced at Blinman last Saturday, lasting 30 sec. and making nor-west.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 3 October 1901, page 6
The post and telegraph master at Blinman reports that a severe shock of earthquake was felt there at 5.26 p.m. on September 28, lasting 30 seconds, and apparently travelling north-west.
1901 10 02 at 22:25 UTC, Kingston
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 5 October 1901, page 10
KINGSTON, October 3.— After months of silence, which has not been deplored, the earthquake rumbles are again “lifting up their voice,” whose mightiness we have formerly attested to. This morning, shortly before 8, there was a rumble. The shock was most felt at Cape Jaffa.
1901 10 27 at 11:05 UTC, Grant’s Hill
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 30 October 1901, page 6
Grant’s Hill, October 28.
A slight shock of earthquake passed here about 8.35 o’clock last night, causing the iron on the roof to rattle considerably.
1901 12 18 at 18:30 UTC, Kingston
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 24 December 1901, page 9
KINGSTON, December 22.— On Thursday, about 4 a.m., an earthquake shock was felt. Several people in the township heard it, but it was most noted in the Mount Benson district, 12 miles away.
| 1901 01 05 | 15:00 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1901 02 09 | 07:15 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Tarcowie | This paper |
| 1901 02 17 | – | -30.6 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1901 03 18 | 10:30 | -37.70 | 139.8 | 4.5 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1901 04 01 | 07:30 | -32.4 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendleby | This paper |
| 1901 04 26 | 22:20 | -32.30 | 139.5 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 05 15 | 09:30 | -33.9 | 139.1 | 3.0 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1901 06 05 | – | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1901 07 01 | 21:20 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Tarcowie/Appila-Yarowie | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 08 12 | – | -32.5 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Oladdie/Johnburgh | This paper |
| 1901 08 23 | 22:00 | -32.8 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Black Rock | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 09 15 | 12:50 | -32.1 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wilson | This paper |
| 1901 09 28 | 07:56 | -31.1 | 138.8 | 3.5 | Blinman | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 10 02 | 22:25 | -36.9 | 139.6 | 3.5 | Kingston/C Jaffa aftershock | This paper |
| 1901 10 27 | 11:05 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Grant’s Hill | This paper |
| 1901 12 18 | 18:30 | -37.1 | 139.6 | 3.2 | Mt Benson | This paper |
1902
1902 01 11 at 13:30 UTC, Booleroo Centre
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 14 January 1902, page 6
AN EARTHQUAKE.
Booleroo Centre, January 12.
At about 11 o’clock last night rather a strong earth shock was felt in the town, and doors and windows received a sudden shaking. The tremor appeared to be travelling from south-east to north-west.
1902 02 13 16:30 UTC, Caltowie
The Advertiser of Saturday 15 February 1902, page 9, posted the following information about an earthquake felt in the mid-north.
At an early hour on Friday morning an earthquake shock was experienced in several of the northern towns of South Australia. The shock was a severe one, although it did little damage. The Deputy Postmaster-General (Sir Charles Todd) has received the following messages from country postmasters:
Georgetown.–“Shock of earthquake here about 2 o’clock this morning. Shook houses, crockery, &c, but cannot find out what direction was moving.”
Black Rock.–“Severe shock earthquake at 2 o’clock this morning, lasting about 5 seconds; supposed to be travelling west to east.”
Wirrabara.–“Severe shock earthquake 2.4 this morning; shook buildings; three distinct cracks in north wall of bedroom.”
Laura.—”Earthquake shock here about 2 a.m.; travelling south-west to north-east; also felt at Appila-Yarrowie.”
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Friday 14 February 1902, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
A SEVERE SHAKE.
CALTOWIE, February 14. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt at 2 o’clock this morning. The tremour was most pronounced and severe, and appeared to travel in a south-easterly direction. GEORGETOWN, February 14. A severe earth shock was felt here at 2 o’clock this morning. Crockery on the shelves rattled. During the shock, and for some time after, it was a dead calm.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 15 February 1902, page 10
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
GLADSTONE. February 14.
Considerable alarm was experienced at 2 o’clock this morning owing to the passing of an earthquake from west to east. No serious damage was done. The vibration lasted several seconds, and caused the crockery and windows to rattle.
JAMESTOWN, February 14. One of the severest shocks of earthquake ever experienced here was felt this morning at 2 o’clock. Residents were startled out of their slumbers by a loud rumbling noise, which was immediately followed by the shaking of houses and the rocking of furniture and other contents of the rooms. The shock appeared to be travelling in a northerly direction, and lasted some seconds before the rumbling noises died away. There are evidences of the severity of the shock in the cracking of some of the walls of the buildings in the town.
YATINA, February 14. A severe earthquake was felt this morning at 2.2 a.m. The houses shook, crockery rattled, and the timbers in roofs creaked. It lasted about half a minute, and seemed to travel from north-west to south-east.
CALTOWIE, February 14. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt at 2 o’clock this morning. The tremor was most pronounced and severe, and appeared to travel in a south-easterly direction. GEORGETOWN, February 14. A severe earthshock was felt here at 2 o’clock this morning. Crockery on the shelves rattled. During the shock, and for some time after, there was a dead calm. The Deputy Postmaster-General, Sir Charles Todd, received the following messages from country postmasters on Friday:—
Georgetown.— “Shock of earthquake here about 2 o’clock this morning. Shook houses, crockery, &c., but cannot find out what direction was moving.”
Blackrock.— “Severe shock earthquake at 2 o’clock this morning, lasting about 5 seconds; supposed to be travelling west to east.”
Wirrabara.— “Severe shock earthquake 2.4 this morning; shook buildings.”
Laura.— “Earthquake shock here about 2 a.m.; travelling south-west to north-east; also felt at Appila-Yarrowie.’
HORNSDALE, February 14. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 2 this morning, which lasted about 30 seconds. It seemed to be travelling south-west. It shook the foundations of buildings, crockery rattling on the shelves. At the time it was felt the wind was blowing a perfect gale. To-day it is cool, and drops of rain are falling.
Figure 5 Felt area of the Hornsdale/Caltowie earthquake of 14 February 1902 at 2am CST.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 15 February 1902, page 3
AN EARTHQUAKE.
ADELAIDE, February 14.
A severe earthquake shock was felt in several northern towns at 2 o’clock this morning. The Wirrabara post-office was cracked in three places.
1902 04 15 at 09:10 UTC, Carew
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 25 April 1902, page 4
CAREW.
April 15.
At twenty minutes to seven tonight an earthquake shock was felt lasting several seconds, accompanied by a rumbling sound and causing the roofs to rattle.
1902 04 19 at 14:30 and 17:30 UTC, Morchard
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 23 April 1902, page 8
MORCHARD.
April 21.—A shock of earthquake was felt here on Saturday night about midnight, and a second one at about 3 a.m.
1902 05 07 05:15 UTC, Mid-North
This earthquake was widely felt and an isoseismal map compiled by Malpas (1993) who commented that the epicentre was very uncertain. She assigned it a magnitude of 4.8. Her comment, together with the unusually wide reports of strong shaking and the apparent long period effects in Adelaide for such a low magnitude triggered an intensive search of newspapers using TROVE. This unearthed in the Chronicle a single additional felt report from Kingston-on-Murray (severe, frightened some enough for some to leave their homes) well east of most of the felt reports. Plaster damage was reported in Tarcowie and Georgetown.
The revised epicentre is in a very sparsely populated area about 50km east of Peterborough (then called Petersburg) and the revised magnitude is at least 5.2.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 17 May 1902, page 14
THE EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Kingston, May 7.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 21 minutes to 3 in the afternoon, and it frightened some of our nervous townspeople. It appeared to be travelling north-west to south-east. It was felt more in some buildings than others, and some people left their homes, fearing that they would fall.
The Register (Adelaide, SA) Thursday 8 May 1902 Page 5
A MILD EARTHQUAKE. WIDELY EXPERIENCED.
On Wednesday afternoon, at 2.38, a shock of earthquake was experienced in Adelaide, and in the operating room of the Adelaide telegraph office it caused gas pendants to oscillate afterwards for over a minute. Sir Charles Todd received the following reports from telegraph stationmasters:
Yongala.— Smart shock felt 2.38 p.m., lasting about 10 seconds.
Orroroo, Eurelia, Bruce, Hammond, and Willowie.— Smart shock felt 2.38 p.m., lasting about 20 seconds; apparently travelling north-west to south-east
Quorn.— Sharp shock felt 2.38 p.m., causing windows to shake through the building; travelling north-west to south-east. Very heavy clouds passing and thundery.
Carrieton.— Severest shock ever experienced felt at 2.38 p.m., lasting about 7 seconds. Buildings rocked and articles thrown down in dwelling house.
Georgetown.— Severe shock earthquake occurred 2.38 p.m., lasting about 40 seconds. Apparently travelling north-west to south-east.
Hallett and Yarcowie.— Sharp shock earthquake 2.39 p.m. Windows rattled and giddiness felt. Direction not noticed.
Wilson.— Felt shock 2.39 p.m., travelling south east to north-west; lasted 45 seconds.
Laura and Appila-Yarrowie— Slight shock about 2.40 p.m.
The Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931)Thursday 8 May 1902 Page 6
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK. NORTHERN AREAS CHIEFLY AFFECTED.
A shock of earthquake of some severity was experienced in several parts of South Australia on Wednesday afternoon. In Adelaide, although not so marked as at some other places, it was distinctly felt, and the effect of the tremor lasted for more than a minute. It was not accompanied by the same peculiar meteorological phenomena which characterised the celebrated shock of a few years ago, when the sky presented the appearance of bronze and the sun assumed a blood red hue, nor were the sensations of those who felt it of the same nature, except in a few instances.
Still it was sufficiently pronounced even in the metropolis to cause hanging articles to vibrate and swing for several seconds. According to reports to hand it appears to have been most violent in the upper north, where it travelled through a wide area in a south easterly direction. Probably its energy was considerably exhausted before Adelaide was reached. Usually the south-east, especially Mount Gambier, is the nearest local centre for such upheavals, but the southern part of the State does not appear to have been visited. A fair indication of the extent and seventy of the shock which occurred at 2.38 p.m., may be gathered from the subjoined reports from telegraph offices, courteously supplied by Sir Charles Todd:
Adelaide Operating-room – A shock of earthquake was felt about 2.38 p.m. The gas pendants oscillated afterwards for over a minute.
Yongala – A smart shock of earthquake was felt at 2.38 p.m. lasting about 10 sec.
Figure 6 a, b Isoseismal maps of the 7 May 1902 earthquake near Petersburg and Minburra and another revised version. Gas pendants oscillated noticeably in Adelaide.
Orroroo, Eurelia, Bruce, Hammond, and Willowie each report that a sharp shock was felt at 2.38 p.m., lasting about 20 sec., and apparently travelling north-west to south-east. Quorn. – A sharp shock was felt at 2.38 p.m., causing windows to shake through the building, travelling north-west to south-east. Very heavy clouds were passing and the weather was thundery.
Carrieton – The severest shock of earthquake ever experienced here was felt at 2.38 p.m., lasting about 7 sec. Buildings rocked and articles were thrown down in dwelling-houses.
Georgetown. – A severe shock of earthquake occurred at 2.38 p.m., lasting about 40 sec. It was apparently travelling north-west to south-east.
Hallett and Yarcowie. – A sharp shock of earthquake was experienced at 2.39 p.m. Windows rattled. A number of people felt a giddy sensation.
Wilson. – An earthquake shock was felt at 2.39 p.m. It was travelling south-east to north-west, and lasted 45 sec.
Laura and Appila Yarrowie. – A slight shock was felt at about 2.40 p.m., to-day.
Bendleby, May 7.
One of the most severe earth shocks ever felt here was experienced at 2.38 this afternoon. Buildings swayed to and fro, crockery and glassware played a merry tune on their shelves, and timid people were much scared.
Morchard, May 7. This afternoon a severe shock of earthquake was felt here. It lasted for quite 10 seconds, and made things rattle and shake. The time of the occurrence was ten minutes to 3. It was the sharpest shock experienced for years.
Orroroo, May 8. Yesterday afternoon at about 2.40 the people of Orroroo were somewhat scared in many instances by a severe earthquake, which caused windows, doors, and even the floors to tremble.
Port Pirie, May 8. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here yesterday afternoon shortly before 3 o’clock, accompanied by a rumbling noise. Crockery on shelves rattled, and the vibration of buildings was marked. The shock lasted about 12 seconds.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 15 May 1902, page 6
COLLINSVILLE.
May 12. — On Wednesday afternoon, at about 2.40, a severe shock of earthquake was felt here.
Quorn Mercury (SA : 1895 – 1954), Friday 9 May 1902, page 2
LOCAL and GENERAL NEWS.
EARTHQUAKE.—On Wednesday afternoon a slight shock of earthquake was felt at Quorn. The bottles on the shelves of hotels and druggists’ shops were violently rattled.
1902 05 13 at 18:42 UTC, Marrabel
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 15 May 1902, page 6
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE IN THE NORTH.
FARRELL’S FLAT, May 14.
A sharp earthquake was felt here by several residents at about 4 o’clock this morning. It lasted for several seconds, and was apparently travelling north to south.
Figure 7 Felt area of the 14 May 1902 Marrabel earthquake at 4:30am CST.
MARRABEL, May 14. A severe earth tremour occurred at 4.12 this morning. Nearly all the residents were awakened by the severity of the shock, which lasted fully 10 to 15 seconds, and was accompanied by a rumbling sound like distant thunder. Buildings, doors, windows, and roofs rattled considerably. Opinions vary regarding the direction it travelled, but generally it is described as from north-west to south-east.
EUDUNDA, May 14. At about half-past 4 this morning two distinct earth tremours were felt by the residents— or most of them. In some cases reports are from those awakened from their slumbers by the loud rumbling noise, while others were really alarmed at the severe shaking they sustained. Those who happened to be awake heard the approaching, noise, as if from the north, increasing in volume as it came, and they say the shaking was so violent as to rattle anything movable in the house. Last week a tremour was felt by a few, but this morning’s was much more severe.
HAMILTON, May 14. An earthquake was felt here this morning at about 20 minutes past 4.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 16 May 1902, page 6
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Eudunda. May 14.
A severe earth shock was felt in the town this morning, travelling from north-west to south-east. The force of the shock was such as to cause houses to shake, and chinaware on dressers, as well as shutters and windows, to rattle.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 24 May 1902, page 14
AUBURN.
May 15.— An earthquake shock was felt at 4.30 yesterday morning, and a rumbling noise lasted several seconds.
1902 05 26 at 16:30 UTC, Kingston
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 31 May 1902, page 2
Kingston, May 28.
After an interval of silence (we did not desire it broken) another rumble of earthquake has come this way. It was neither long nor strong, but was sufficient to acquaint certain wakeful people at 2 a.m. on Monday night as to its identity.
1902 06 03 at 13:47 UTC, Belatana
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 6 June 1902, page 6
THE COUNTRY.
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE. BELTANA, June 4.
An earthquake of mild form, but accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, was felt here last night at 11.17. It appeared to be travelling in an easterly to westerly direction.
1902 06 04 at 07:00 UTC, Barossa Valley
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 7 June 1902, page 8
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The telegraph-master at Williamstown reported slight shock of earthquake at 4.30 p.m. June 4.
1902 06 05 22:35 UTC, Caltowie
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 7 June 1902, page 8
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
A sharp shock was felt at Appila, Laura, Caltowie, Gladstone, and Wirrabara at 8.5 on Friday morning, shaking windows, doors, and other things. The shock was accompanied by a rumbling noise.
The magnitude was slightly smaller than the earthquake nearby on February 13, magnitude 3.0.
Figure 8 Felt area of a small earthquake near Laura/Caltowie on 6 June 1902 at 8:05 CST.
1902 06 15 at 16:48 and 18:22 UTC, Hawker
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 21 June 1902, page 31
EARTHQUAKES.
The telegraph master at Hawker reports a sharp shock of earthquake at 2.18 on Monday morning. It lasted about eight seconds, rumbling like thunder. A second light shock occurred at 3.52 a.m., and lasted for about five seconds. The weather was cloudy and threatening at the time.
1902 07 04 at 11:30 UTC, Leigh Creek
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 7 July 1902, page 6
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
LEIGH CREEK, July 4.
A shock of earthquake was experienced here at about 9 o’clock this evening. The tremor lasted about 10 seconds.
1902 08 05 at 11:40 UTC, Farrell’s Flat
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 7 August 1902, page 8
FARRELL’S FLAT, August 6.— About 9.10 p.m. yesterday an earthquake was felt here, accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, which lasted for several seconds. It was apparently travelling from south to north.
1902 09 18 at 21:00 UTC, Mid-North
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Friday 19 September 1902, page 1
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE! IN THE NORTH AT TWENTY-TWO PLACES.
The following telegraph offices reported a shock of earthquake this morning:— Auburn.—Shock of earthquake, apparently travelling north and south, accompanied by loud rumbling and shaking of crockery, occurred at 6.30 a.m. Duration about 10 seconds .
Redhill.—Shock felt here at 6.35 a.m. about 10 seconds, apparently from south to north. No damage reported.
Figure 9 This is the felt area of the 6:30 am earthquake in the mid- North on 19 September one of the better constrained isoseismal maps produced for these reports and is very similar in epicentre and area to that published by Dix (2013) yielding a similar magnitude ML4.5 (hers) and 4.6 (mine). Details are quite different.
Koolunga.—Severe shock of earthquake felt here about 6.35 a.m.. which lasted several seconds; seemed to be travelling northwards.
Georgetown.—Shock of earthquake here at 6.37 a.m., causing rumbling noise and shaking of buildings. Diversity of opinion as to what direction travelling.
Yacka.—Severe shock of earthquake felt here at 6.40 a.m., travelling from northwest to south-east. Created quite a fright. Lasted from one to two minutes. No damage reported as yet. Sky overcast; calm.
Brinkworth.—Sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by rumbling sound, occurred here at 6.40 a.m. Seemed to be travelling north-west to south-east. Lasted several seconds. Blyth.—Severe shock felt here at 6.38 а.m., lasting about 10 seconds.
Eudunda. — Slight shock of earthquake 6.35 a.m., apparent direction south to north, lasting about 3 seconds.
Morgan.—Slight shock of earthquake at 6.30 a.m., direction south to north.
Angaston.—Shock of earthquake felt here at about 6.40 a.m.
Gawler. — Mr. J. Martin’s men living Gawler East report shock of earthquake felt there about 6.40 a.m.; lasted about four seconds.
Kapunda.—Slight shock felt here 6.36 a.m.; apparent direction, south to north.
Hallett. — Very severe tremor at 6.35 а.m.: direction not noticed.
Balaklava.—Severe double earth shock at 6.37 a.m., apparently travelling north-east to south-west. Duration about 25 seconds. Deep rumbling noise accompanied second shock.
Farrell’s Flat.—Strong shock earthquake, lasting several seconds, felt here at 6.30 a.m., shaking everything movable, travelling north to south.
Hamley Bridge.—Shock earthquake; duration, 15 seconds, at 6.40 a.m., travelling south to north. Caltowie.—Slight shock at 6.35 a.m.
Jamestown.—Slight shock at 6.35 a.m.
Clare.—Slight shock at 6.36 a.m.
Gladstone.—Slight shock at 6.40 a.m.; duration, 30 seconds.
Tarlee.—Severe shock felt here at 6.40 a.m., followed by a loud rumbling noise.
1902 09 19 at 10:34 UTC, St Vincents Gulf Mainshock
Mainshock This earthquake caused significant damage in Adelaide, Port Adelaide, Clarendon, Willunga and a number of other towns on the eastern side of Gulf St Vincent as well as at Warooka (photos of damage Figure 8) and Edithburgh on the western side of the Gulf. It has usually been called the Warooka Earthquake despite the very first isoseismal map compiled by Jones and published in a local Newspaper (see figure 11 below) within a week of the earthquake showing an epicentre in the Gulf. Both Dodwell (1910) and Griffiths (in Howchin 1917) made Warooka the epicentre in their isoseismal maps but more recent studies by Dix (2013) and McCue and Love in this report are in agreement with Jones’ view that the source is in the Gulf.
Aftershocks ….. but there have been several tremors since. The postmistress, at Clarendon Mrs. Galloway, states that there was one at 7.10 p.m. on Saturday, another at 10 p.m., a third slight shake at 11.30 p.m., and finally one at 1p.m. on Sunday.
Pioneer (Yorketown, SA : 1898 – 1954), Saturday 20 September 1902, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK
The most severe shock of earthquake ever experienced in the history of Australia was felt last evening at 4 minutes past 8. The noise and rumbling accompanying same, cannot be described. The shock at Warooka was even more severe for there is not a single house in the town withstood it. Large openings and lumps of plaster falling all over the rooms. At Kadina the windows of the houses and shops have broken and the shock was felt most severe. The Troubridge light keepers felt the shock most terrible, it being so severe that the lamps were overturned and the whole machinery for the working of the revolving light was destroyed. Virginia, near Port Gawler, seems to have suffered severely. Port Wakefield reports two distinct shocks, one in the morning and the other in the evening. At Stansbury a concert was just about to begin when the shock was felt, the people were amazed, and all made for the door. The damage done at the Federal Store is very severe. Fancy glass ware and all kinds of goods were scattered and battered about. Mr. Rohrig cannot yet estimate his loss.
Figure 10 Reinterpreted intensities, MM scale, for the 19 September 1902 earthquake in St Vincents Gulf (the + sign shows our preferred epicentre). Intensities are included across all three states.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 20 September 1902, page 7
THE TROUBRIDGE LIGHT DEMOLISHED.
EDITHBURG, September 19.
A severe shock of earthquake passed here at about 8.7 p.m., shaking the houses greatly. It was traveling apparently from west to east. No damage was done in the town, but the Troubridge light was completely demolished, and is now on fire. No one was hurt. The keepers are doing their best to extinguish the fire. —Message to Port Adelaide.— At about 8.20—15 minutes after the shock— Capt Inglis received a telegram from Edithburg stating that the Troubridge light had gone out, and that the lighthouse was on fire. The men were doing their best to extinguish the flames. A further telegram was received later in the evening stating that the fire had been extinguished. The lighthouse tower was standing, but the whole of the reflectors and machinery had been demolished. Nobody, however, had been injured. —Action by the Marine Board — Directly Mr. Arthur Searcy (President of the Marine Board) heard of the disaster to the Troubridge light he made arrangements to have a temporary light installed at Troubridge. Mr. W. E. Slade and Capt. Inglis, with half a dozen men, will leave by the Leveret this morning, and will take with them the apparatus formerly in use at Point Malcolm. They will get this temporary light installed as soon, as possible. —The Lighthouse.— Troubridge lighthouse stands on Troubridge Shoal, not far from Edithburg. The light was first exhibited on February 1, 1856, and is contained in a round iron tower painted red and white. It has an intermittent bright flash of 24 seconds every minute, and has a range of visibility of 16 miles. The height of the tower to the centre of the lantern is 74 ft., and the light itself is 80 ft. above the sea. It is of great importance to mariners coming up the gulf from both Investigator Straits and Backstairs Passage.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 20 September 1902, page 8
IN THE COUNTRY.
Mount Gambier. September 19.
No earthquake tremors have been experienced here.
Angaston, September 19.
A shock of earthquake was felt at 6.35 this morning, and one which was more severe this evening, between 5 and 10 minutes past 8. The literary society was holding its meeting in the institute, and there was so much vibration in the building that many of the people made for the door, and the proceedings for the time were suspended. The shock lasted some minutes, and was the most severe ever experienced in this district. Pictures in houses were shaken down, and in some instances walls were cracked.
Figure 11 Mr. J. W. Jones, secretary to the Commissioner of Public Works, and late Conservator of Waters compiled this Isoseismal Map based on intensities provided by Mr W Howchin from reports in Saturday morning’s Adelaide Observer newspaper of 27 September 1902.
Port Lincoln, September 19.
The severest shock of earthquake ever experienced here took place at 8.5 p.m. It lasted about one minute. There was great consternation amongst the residents. The children were much alarmed, being hurriedly put out of doors. Many people were afraid to re-enter their houses. The councillors who were sitting in solemn conclave hurriedly retired from the council chamber. Most houses are more or less damaged, particularly on the direct line of the earthquake. The institute front wall is cracked from floor to ceiling. Much plaster is down in the Anglican church. Chimneys vibrated like reeds. The moon assumed a blood-red appearance during the shock. The last shock here was 16 years ago, and was not nearly so severe. [Ed. could be referring to the earthquake of 17 April 1887 at 7:40am CST – the first ever felt there according to the South Australia Advertiser, Wed 20 Apr 1887].
Moonta, September 19.
There was a severe earth shock to-night. The buildings literally rocked, and crockery was smashed. The people feared the buildings would fall, and rushed into the streets screaming; many fainted. Tiles were shaken from the roof of the Methodist Church, and a large piece of masonry fell from one of the walls.
Nuriootpa, September 19.
We experienced at 8 p.m. a very severe shock of earthquake, lasting about one minute. It appeared to be travelling from north-east to south-west. and was the most severe ever known in this locality.
Arthurton, September 19.
There was a very severe shock of earthquake felt here at about five minutes past 8 this evening. The apparent direction was from west to east.
Teatree Gully, September 19.
A slight earth tremor occurred this morning before 7 o’clock, and a much more severe earthquake was felt this evening at 8.5, which lasted three minutes. The vibrations were very distinct and rapid.
Strathalbyn, September 19.
A very severe shock of earthquake was experienced here at 8 p.m. The vibrations were the most severe ever known in this neighborhood. The noise for a minute was deafening. The direction was east to west.
Maitland, September 19.
A somewhat, severe shock of earthquake was felt here at five minutes after 8 this evening. The tremor lasted nearly, if not quite, 60 seconds, and appeared to travel from west to east. Windows shook and articles in houses were shifted.
Noarlunga, September 19.
A severe shock of earthquake occurred at three minutes past 8 p.m., travelling from north to east. A church is cracked, chimneys are overthrown, and most houses are damaged slightly.
Mount Barker, September 19.
Residents were greatly alarmed at 8.10 this evening by an unusually severe earth tremor. There was first a noise as if a hurricane were approaching, then a rattling rumbling like thunder, followed by a bewildering swaying to and fro of the whole surroundings. The shock, which seemed to be travelling from north to south-east, is probably the most violent ever felt here.
Hoyleton, September 19.
A severe earthquake occurred here at half past 6 this morning, and another at five minutes past 8 to-night. The tremor lasted two minutes. Windows rattled and articles on shelves danced about.
Streaky Bay, September 19.
Rather a severe earth tremor was felt here at a few minutes after 8 o’clock to-night, lasting from twenty to thirty seconds. It appeared to be travelling from east to west.
Curramulka, September 19.
A tremendous shock of earthquake passed through this township at five minutes past eight p.m. It caused quite a panic for a few moments. It seemed to be travelling from east to west. Dozens of articles were shaken off the shelves in the store of Messrs. Hutton & Matthews.
Auburn, September 19.
There was a smart shock of earthquake this morning at about half-past 6, and an-other very severe shock at about half-past 8 to-night, lasting about a minute and half.
Clarendon, September 19.
Great consternation reigned here when the tremors was felt. The new schoolmaster’s residence was considerably damaged; at the courthouse a lot of plaster was shaken down. The police-station was also badly cracked.
Norton’s Summit, September 19.
The people here were all much frightened at 8.5 p.m., when they felt the rumble of the earthquake, but no serious damage was reported.
Watervale, September 19.
Great consternation here at earth shock, lasting over 60 seconds. Direction north to east. Shutters, lamps and furniture rattled. Weather unusually calm. Time, 8.15 p.m.
Tanunda, September 19.
A severe earth shock was felt here this evening at seven minutes past 8. It seemed to travel north-east to west. All the houses perceptibly shook. The shock was the worst felt here for many years. It was accompanied by a noise like distant thunder.
Gawler, September 19.
A very severe earth shock occurred here about five minutes past 8. The shock was accompanied by loud noise almost like thunder, and the rattling of windows and doors was startling. Considerable alarm was felt by townspeople, who were to be seen scattering in all directions. The noise could be heard for some time after the shock ceased, and the shock itself lasted about a minute. Murray-street was in an instant crowded with people, who emerged from the various buildings, and immense excitement pre-vailed. The shock seemed to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
[Later.]
The shock caused much alarm, and several women fainted. The shop windows of Mr. Moran and Mr. Withers were broken, and the goods in other windows were thrown about. The Gawler South Mission Church was badly cracked, and some plastering fell at the institute.
Port Broughton, September 19.
There was a severe earthquake shock at 8.5 this evening lasting about 30 seconds. A distinct waving motion was felt, clocks stopped, and everything movable rattled. It was the most severe shock ever felt here, and caused great consternation. It is reported that a shock was also felt about 7 this morning.
Yorketown, September 19.
The most severe shock of earthquake ever felt here occurred to-night about 8 o’clock, lasting fully half a minute. It was apparently travelling north-west to south-east. It was much more severe at Warooka. The walls of buildings were cracked and residents alarmed. The shock was accompanied by a loud rumbling.
Port Wakefield, September 19.
There were earthquake shocks here this morning and evening. The inhabitants were awakened at 7 a.m. by the rattling of windows. A very severe shock was felt at 8 p.m. The houses were shaken to their foundations, and chairs danced on the floor. Hearing an alarming noise, the people were greatly startled. The town was full owing to the show. Every body rushed out of doors, and in all directions were children crying. The shock lasted over a minute, and passed on towards the south-west.
Goolwa. September 19.
A very severe earthquake shock passed through here at seven minutes past 8 this evening, travelling south-east to north-west. A very distinct rumbling, similar to the noise made by a heavily-loaded train passing over a viaduct, was heard. The rattling of the windows and doors of the houses could be heard at a distance of from one to two hundred yards. It is expected that when daylight appears many of the stone buildings in the town will be found to have suffered, so severe was the shock.
Riverton, September 19.
An exceedingly severe earthquake shock, accompanied by a very loud rumbling noise, occurred to-night at four minutes past 8. It was the severest ever experienced here. It is estimated that the shock lasted one minute 45 seconds. The inhabitants rushed out of their houses as they felt the movement of the earth under their feet. The houses were shaken, and windows, roofs, and iron tanks all commenced rattling and moving, causing great consternation among the women and children. The earthquake appeared to be travelling to the south-west.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
IN THE COUNTRY.
Gawler, September 21.
At eight minutes past 7 last night another shock of earthquake was experienced. Buildings shook for about twelve seconds, but the phenomenon was not so severe as on the previous evening. Nevertheless there was a general exodus to the open air.
Riverton, September 21.
At about eleven minutes to 7 on Saturday evening, and also at nineteen minutes to 2 to-day slight earth shocks were experienced, accompanied by rumbling noises. Another at about 1 a.m. to-day has been reported. The shocks have affected the nerves of many people, especially women and children.
Milang, September 21.
A severe shock of earthquake was, felt on Friday night. Bricks were shaken off chimneys, and ornaments, &c., fell. There was also a slight tremor last night, and another early this morning.
Port Lincoln, September 21.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt on Saturday at 7.10 p.m. The Wesleyan Church suffered similarly to the Institute. The corners of the building parted slightly. The Institute suffered most. It is feared that another shock will bring the front wall down.
Towitta, September 10.
This evening at 8.15 a very severe earth-quake shock was experienced. It lasted several seconds, and seemed to be travelling in an easterly direction. A band of hope meeting was rudely interrupted by the shock, which at first rumbled like a heavy waggon lumbering close to the church. This was
followed by a decided sway of the walls and the tilting of the ceiling. A dialogue just then in progress was abruptly stopped, and a general stampede was made for the door. After a time everyone got back into his or her place again, and order was restored. The performers bravely concluded the dialogue. It was the greatest shock, (apart from the Towitta tragedy) ever felt
here.
Woodside, September 20.
The earthquake was felt severely here last night a few minutes after 8 o’clock. Most people were too scared to pay much attention to details at the time, but the general opinion is that it was travelling from north-west to south-east, and that the shock was experienced for half a minute. Verandahs rattled, lamps were extinguished or rocked perilously, walls cracked, and plaster fell in most buildings. Most people made for the open air, and did not stay to pick up articles that were thrown from shelves. One individual who was in a bath at the time, arrived outside clothed lightly in a film of soap. There were several instances of faintings, and many people were rendered very unwell by the shock.
Echunga, September 20.
A very severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 8.5 p.m. last evening, lasting fully three-quarters of a minute. The vibrations were alarming. Several other slight tremors were felt later on in the evening. The sound seemed to be travelling from south to north. A concert was just
about to start, the hall being crowded when the shock was felt. Everyone rushed from the building, and luckily no one was hurt. Three panes of glass were broken in the windows of the Bridge Hotel. The Institute walls were also badly cracked.
Mylor, September 19.
A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here this evening about 20 minutes past 8 o’clock, travelling from north-west to south-east. It was the strongest we have felt here. It made the crockery on shelves and windows rattle pretty lively. Some of the people had quite a scare. They took their children out of bed and ran outside with them. Others ran out half-dressed, wondering what was the matter.
Eudunda, September 20.
Last night at 8.5 the most severe earth shock ever experienced here took place. Buildings of all kinds were violently shaken, so as to cause those inside to rush out into the streets, many of the women and children shrieking with fright. Some women fainted, and altogether during the two minutes which the shock lasted the nervous strain was very intense. A loud rumbling accompanied the shock, and a peculiar lift-ing of the earth was felt at intervals. The direction appeared to be from north-west to south-east. With the exception of crockery being smashed no serious damage is reported.
Angaston, September 20.
The one topic of conversation this morn-ing is the severe shock of earthquake that was felt last night shortly after 8 o’clock. There was also a slight shock at about 6.30 in the morning, but as most of the residents were in bed at that hour it was not gene-rally known that a shock had taken place. In the afternoon another slight shock was experienced, but it was left for the one in the evening to thoroughly stir up things. This was one of the most severe shocks experienced in this district. No great damage has yet been reported, but lamps and crockery rattled, and in some instances fell off the shelves. Children were in tears, and numbers of people rushed out of the houses into the street. Considerable discussion is taking place as to which direction the earthquake was travelling, and, as usual, some difference of opinion is expressed. The majority of people did not care much which way it was travelling as long as it travelled out of this district as speedily as possible.
Rhine Villa, September 19.
A very severe earthquake shock was felt at Pine Hut Creek this evening about 8 o’clock. It lasted quite three minutes, and seemed to travel from south-west to north-east.
Marrabel, September 19.
The residents of this town were considerably alarmed by a severe earth shock at 22 minutes to 7 o’clock this morning. The shock was of unusual severity, and lasted for fully one minute. Opinions vary as to the direction it travelled, but the general view is that it was from south to north. Buildings, crockery, and household furniture were on the move. The shock was accompanied with a low rumbling sound, like distant thunder.
Marrabel, September 20.
Another earth tremor of exceptional se-verity was felt here last night at 12 minutes past 8. The shock was preceded by a rumbling noise, and was of two minutes duration. Buildings, roofs, lamps, crockery, and everything movable rattled for some time after the shock occurred, and iron roofs creaked under the vibration. Residents rushed from their homes into the open in confusion. The direction it was travelling seemed to be from west to east. This shock is without doubt the most severe ever felt in this neighborhood.
Mundoora, September 19.
A severe shock of earthquake was experienced here this evening at 10 minutes past 8 o’clock. It seemed to travel from a north-easterly direction. The movement of tables and chairs was very pronounced, and glass-ware, windows, and doors made a great noise. The inmates of one house living a stone’s throw from another could hear the crockery rattling in the latter. At another place the vibration stopped a clock. We also experienced a shock this morning at about 6 o’clock.
Snowtown, September 19.
One of the most severe earth shocks ever experienced here occurred at about 7 minutes past 8 this evening. It lasted for quite half a minute, and appeared to be travelling from north-east to south-west. It was accompanied by a loud rumbling sound, somewhat resembling thunder. Windows, doors, and crockery rattled loudly, and in several houses plaster fell, but no serious damage appears to have been done. The night was beautifully clear, no clouds being visible in the sky at the time.
Terowie, September 20.
Three sharp shocks of earthquake have been felt within 24 hours. Yesterday morn-ing, about 20 minutes to 7, one was felt by a great number, but last night, at 10 minutes past 8, another shock of a severe nature lasted nearly half a minute, and made crockery, windows, and doors rattle. It gave many people a sensation worse than sea sickness. The last shock was at mid-night, but was not so severe as the others. They all appeared to travel from north to south.
Port Augusta, September 19.
The residents were startled to-night by a smart shock of earthquake, which occurred at a few minutes past 8 o’clock, and lasted about half a minute, during which time houses were shaken, crockery rattled, and pictures and furniture distinctly moved. The tremor, which was very pronounced, moved from east to west.
Norton’s Summit, September 20.
The earthquake was the chief topic of conversation to-day, and everyone has different ideas to relate about it. The noise that accompanied it was like thunder, only, in-stead of the thunder being heard in the heavens it was heard in earth beneath. As it occurred about 5 or 7 minutes after 8 o’clock most people were inside at the time, but nearly all, upon realising the situation, made a rush for the open air. A few however, remained quietly seated be-fore their fires. Some describe the floors of their houses to have looked as if they were jumping up and down, while all the swinging lamps oscillated like the pendulum of a clock. Those who were outside at the time heard the thunder quite distinctly before the earth shock under their feet.
Bagot’s Well, September 20.
A severe earth tremor was felt here last night at about, ten minutes past 8 o’clock, lasting fully three minutes. Houses were shaken considerably. The tremor seemed to be travelling to the north-east.
Pine Park (near Sutherlands).
September 20.
A severe shock of earthquake passing south to north, was felt here last night. It commenced at 8.15 p.m., and listed about two minutes. Such a shaking of the buildings has never been experienced in this district.
Kapunda, September 20.
The most severe earth shock ever experienced in this part was felt on Friday evening about 8 o’clock. It lasted for about a minute. People were scared and ran out of doors. Children shrieked, and over-nervous adults fainted. In some cases pictures and ornaments fell from walls, and all loose roofing iron rattled in a way that threatened the demolition of the structures. A shock of less severity was felt at 6.30 on the morning of the same day, but it was sufficiently violent to arouse persons from sleep, and some even to spring out of bed in a fright. Both shocks were travelling north and south.
Mannum, September 20.
A severe earth-shock occurred here last night at 8 o’clock, lasting about one minute. Two of the local churches are reported to be cracked slightly as a result. The shock was accompanied by a rather loud rumbling noise. There was a commotion on the water of the river and the shock travelled to the north-east.
Gumeracha, September 20.
A shock of earthquake was experienced here at five minutes past 8 o’clock last night. It lasted a minute and caused everything to shake. The shock was travelling from west, to south-east, and everyone ran outside. Quite a commotion was caused.
Delamere, September 19.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here this evening at 10 minutes past 8. It lasted for fully 20 seconds, and appeared to be travelling from north-east to south-west. It was followed by two smaller shocks about half an hour later. No damage to buildings has been reported so far, but the shock, which was the sharpest ever felt here, has caused considerable alarm in the neighborhood.
Hoyleton, September 20.
Another shock of earthquake was felt here at eight minutes past 7 to-night. It was only a slight shock, lasting a few seconds.
Yankalilla, September 20.
A severe earthquake shock was experienced here at 8.5 p.m. last night. It was followed by minor shocks. A good deal of damage was done.
Myponga, September 20.
Last night at 8.13 a severe earthquake shock was felt here, travelling from south-east to north-west. Several places were severely shaken, but with the exception of the breaking of a little crockery no damage was done. It was accompanied by a noise like thunder rolling under the earth. It was the most severe shock that has been experienced in the district.
Golden Grove, September 19.
An earthquake shock was felt here on Friday evening at 8 p.m. It lasted fully a minute. The post-office shook as if the building would collapse. Cattle were considerably frightened and afterwards stampeded in the paddocks.
Mount Compass, September 19.
This evening, a little before 8 o’clock, the weather being perfectly calm, a shock of earthquake was experienced, apparently coming from the south-west, and lasting nearly a minute. The windows rattled violently. The vibration of the ground and the shaking of the houses were very distinct, and were accompanied by a noise as of distant thunder, creating much alarm. About an hour later the rumbling sound was twice repeated from the same direction, with an interval of a few minutes between, the earth tremor on these occasions being but slight.
Aldgate, September 20.
Much consternation prevailed here last evening owing to a severe earthquake shock. It occurred about seven minutes past 8 o’clock, and appeared to be travel-ling north-easterly. A rumbling noise, accompanied the tremor, which seemed to last about 66 seconds. The shaking of windows, crockery, and furniture startled the inmates of the various houses, most of whom rushed outside. The lantern entertainment given at the public school by Mr. Jones (the head teacher) was interrupted owing to the children becoming too afraid to stay. Buildings here and there have sustained slight cracks, but nothing serious has happened. The experience of last evening was one which few, if any, desire to have repeated. It was an awe-inspiring phenomenon.
Meadows, September 20.
We experienced last night at 8 p.m. a somewhat severe shock of earthquake, last about 40 seconds. Doors and windows rattled considerably, and it was the most severe ever known in this district. There were also three slight shocks afterwards.
Hindmarsh Valley, September 20.
A smart earthquake shock was felt here this evening, beginning at about 8.4½ p.m., and lasting till about 8.6. Buildings were a good deal shaken, and a few bricks fell off chimneys.
Summertown, September 20.
A very severe shock of earthquake was felt here last night at 7.55. It is variously stated to have lasted from one to three minutes, and caused quite a stir among the people, some of whom fainted, while others started screaming. A meeting was being held in the Methodist schoolroom, and in a few seconds the building was cleared of people. The Rev. Mr. Martin was lecturing at Upper Sturt, where the shock was also so severe that the people rushed out. It was only by a great effort on the part of Mr. Martin that they were prevented from capsizing the lantern and views. Loose plaster was shaken down, and many people in the neighborhood fainted. When the lecture was resumed the audience had considerably diminished in numbers. The shock appeared to be travelling from east to west.
Redhill, September 20.
Two earthquake shocks occurred yesterday, one at 7 o’clock in the morning and the other at 8 in the evening, the latter being very severe, and giving the people a great scare. Many left their houses, and ran into the streets. Buildings rocked and windows rattled, whilst lamps on tables had to be held. The tremor appeared to be travelling from east to west.
Port Elliot, September 20.
Shortly after 8 o’clock on Friday evening a most severe shock of earthquake was felt here. Buildings shook, and in several houses the ceilings fell. A considerable amount of damage was done. The rumbling lasted fully a minute. It seemed to be travelling from east to west.
Alma, September 20.
A severe shock of earthquake occurred here last night at 8 o’clock. It shook the buildings, and caused a loud rumbling sound, which alarmed some of the inmates. It lasted fully three-quarters of a minute, but the crockery and other goods on the shelves of the local store were rattling for fully a minute. It was the severest shock that has been felt in this district.
Balhannah, September 19.
The most severe shock of earthquake ever felt in this district occurred shortly after 8 o’clock this evening. It levelled various chimneys to the ground, and upset the nerves of the strongest men. The direction it travelled seemed to be from north-west to south-east. The tremor lasted about a couple of minutes, and was followed by two slighter shocks.
Burra, September 19.
Two distinct shocks of earthquake were experienced here to-day, one before 7 a.m. and one shortly after 8 p.m. Both were apparently moving from west to east.
Chain of Ponds, September 20.
One of the most severe shocks of earth-quake ever felt here was experienced last night at three minutes past 8 o’clock, last-ing two or three minutes. Windows, doors, and crockery shook violently, and in some places doors flew open. It was the chief topic of conversation to-day. The roar ac-companying the shock was very loud, and of long duration. The worst shock was followed by several slight tremors and reports like distant thunder, just an hour afterwards.
Coromandel Valley, September 19.
A severe shock of earthquake passed through the valley at 8.10 this evening. The buildings shook with great violence for at least one and a half minutes, and crockery and other articles were displaced. The shock appeared to travel north-easterly.
Eden Valley, September 19.
An exceedingly severe shock of earthquake occurred here at 8.5 p.m. It lasted for fully two or three minutes, and rattled crockery and shifted furniture. It appeared to be travelling easterly.
Hallett, September 19.
At 8.12 p.m. we experienced another shock of earthquake, the second to day. This was much more severe than that of this morning. It lasted about three quarters of a minute and appeared to be travelling from west to east.
Lobethal, September 19.
A very severe shock of earthquake was experienced here shortly after 8 o’clock to-night. It seemed to be travelling to the west from the east. This was the most severe earthquake ever known locally. It lasted fully a minute. The weather was very close and sultry, with heavy clouds hanging about all day. The weather still continues the same, and further shocks are not unlikely, judging by the state of the atmosphere.
Mintaro, September 19.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt here this morning at 6.30, accompanied by loud rumbling. The residents were very much alarmed, many rushing out of their houses, carrying wearing apparel and other valuables.
McLaren Vale, September 19.
A very severe shock of earthquake was experienced here this evening at eight minutes past 8. It was the worst that was ever known in the district. Houses and crockery were shaking, bells were ringing, and even the trees were shaking to and fro. All the people had a great fright. The shock lasted about a minute, and it seemed to be travelling from west to east.
Nairne, September 19.
A very severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 8.10 p.m., lasting over two minutes. It appeared to travel from west to east. The inhabitants were much alarmed, and many sought safety in the street. Later on when the excitement had passed away, little groups of people could be seen here and there discussing the event. At 8.50 another light shock was felt. One chimney was knocked down, but no other damage is reported. The weather was particularly calm at the time.
Scott’s Creek, September 19.
A very distinct shock of earthquake was felt here at about a few minutes past 8 o’clock this evening. It appeared to travel in an easterly direction. The rumble was as distinct as thunder. A resident who was driving home described the sensation as much the same as driving over rough cobble-stones. In the houses the shock was most severely felt. Anything loose rattled violently, and small ornaments were thrown from mantel-shelves, dresses, &c.
Wolseley, September 19.
A most distinct shock of earthquake was felt here to-night.
Port Vincent, September 20.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here shortly after 8 o’clock on Friday night, travelling north-easterly. The duration was about two minutes. Several buildings were cracked.
Stockport, September 20.
In succession to the slight earth shock felt on Friday morning by some of the residents, a severe one was realised by all in the evening at 8.5. The shock lasted nearly two minutes. It alarmed everyone, and frightened some caged birds.
Virginia, September 20.
A severe shock of earthquake was experienced here last night at 8.11 p.m. It travelled from south to north and it lasted fully a minute.
Wallaroo, September 20.
A severe earth shock was felt here last night at 8 o’clock, and the residents were much alarmed. Some ceilings were damaged and walls cracked. Over 300 children were attending a singing practice at the Methodist Church at the time, and all rushed off the high platform for the door. It was a wonder that no one was hurt. The new Town hall shows no sign of damage.
Willunga, September 19.
The record earth tremor was experienced here this evening at 8.5 o’clock. The shock lasted quite a minute and appeared to be travelling north-east to south-west. The first indication was a distinctly audible rumble similar to that preceding a violent storm. Before people had time to make up their minds as to what this portended they were almost thrown off their feet by the earth’s vibration. Poultry were shaken from their perches, and treated the residents to a minute’s lively cackling and crowing.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
OFFICIAL TELEGRAMS.
On Saturday morning Sir Charles Todd was advised by the postmistress at Yankalilla that the local post office had been severely shaken by the earthquake, and that a portion of the parapet had fallen. In addition to this the Postmaster-General received numerous telegrams from the country stating that the buildings in many cases had been damaged more or less. The following are among the messages received on Saturday from officers in charge of post offices: —
Port Victoria.— Severe earthquake shock last night at 8.5. Cracked northern end and ceilings of this building. Buildings having a northerly aspect have suffered.
Aldinga.— Building very much cracked, south-east walls especially. Port Wakefield.— Strong shock of earthquake at 6.45 a.m. Slight shock at 8.47 a.m. Very severe at 8.5 p.m.. followed by slight shock at 8.21 p.m. Few minutes of rumbling.
Wirrabara.— Severe shock earthquake, felt here last night, 8.4 p.m., travelling southwest to north-east. Lasted about 20 seconds. Rumbling sound.
Hallett.— Another severe earth tremor last night at Hallett and Canowie station about 8.5. Direction apparently east to west. Duration 45 seconds by actual timing.
Blanchetown.— Sharp earthquake of several seconds’ duration experienced here about 8 p.m. yesterday. Houses and trees shaken violently.
Morphett Vale. — Severe shock of earth-quake last evening about 8.8. Travelling from north-east to south-west. Shock lasted fully 15 seconds, and vibration about 1 minute.
Appila-Yarrowie.— A very severe shock of earthquake was felt here last night at 8.5. Travelling from west to east. Doors, windows, and lamps all shook. Accompanied by a loud rumbling noise lasting about 7 or 8 seconds.
Snowtown.— Severe shock of earthquake here last night about 8.9.
Ardrossan.— At about 8.5 or 7 p.m. yesterday a severe shock of earthquake was felt here, lasting fully a minute. Seemed to be travelling in easterly direction.
Morgan.— Severe shock of earthquake felt here 8.6 last night, apparently from south to north.
Port Pirie.— Sharp earthquake shock felt here at 8.10 last night, lasting fully half minute. Apparently moving east to west.
Lyndoch.— A very severe shock of earth-quake felt here about 8.5 last evening, lasting fully two minutes, accompanied by heavy rumbling. Travelling, west to east. Houses swayed. Slight shock also felt yesterday morning about 6.50.
Smithfield.— Severe shock of earthquake at 8.4 p.m. yesterday, Apparent direction east to west. Tremors lasted about two minutes.
Tanunda.— Severe shock of earthquake at 8.7 last night.
Narridy.— Severe earthquake, travelling north-east, felt about 7 a.m. and again at 8.6 p.m. yesterday. All houses shaken, and everything movable swayed to and fro.
Riverton.— Another very smart shock occurred last evening at 8.4, lasting fully minute and 30 seconds. Place severely shaken. Clocks stopped, bells rung very loudly. Rumbling noise accompanied.
Melrose.— Severe shock of earthquake felt here at 8.7 last night, lasting about 15 seconds. Travelling north to south. Rumbling noise. Buildings rocked, windows, shelves, and crockery rattled violently. In some places breakages of glassware were great. Walls cracked, and people much alarmed.
Kadina:— Severe shock of earthquake here at 8.5 last night. Lasted 1¾ minutes. Apparently travelling west to east. Wallaroo.— Severe shock of earthquake felt at 8.5 p.m. yesterday. Loud rumbling. Apparently travelling north-west to southeast.
Freeling.— Freeling.— Severe earthquake, experienced here 8.5. last night, lasting 40 seconds. Travelling apparently north-west to southeast.
Echunga.— A severe shock of earthquake felt her Friday evening at 8.5. Lasted three-quarters minute. Appeared to be travelling north-west to south-east.
Laura.— Slight shock of earthquake here about 6.30 a.m. Friday. Another much more severe at 8.6 p.m., apparently travelling south-west to north-east. Shook houses, causing plaster to fall. Cracks in walls and ceilings. Lasted several seconds.
Paskeville.— Very severe earthquake shock passed here at 8.5 last night, apparently travelling from south-west to north-east. Lasted fully minute and half. Shook houses very much, and cracked some of the walls, causing the inhabitants to rush out in fright.
Yardea.-At about 8.5 p.m. Friday loud rumbling noise in north, lasting for fully minute and half. Sky clear and quite calm at time.
Koalunga.— Another very severe shock recorded here at 8 last night, accompanied by rumbling noise.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
WHAT FRIDAY’S SHOCK DID.
— Examining Houses.—
Owners of dwelling houses, shops, and other buildings left their beds early on Saturday morning, and anxiously examined their premises to ascertain the extent of the damage which they had sustained. There was scarcely a house in the metropolitan area which did not give some indication of the severity of the earth tremor; but, fortunately, the injuries in most cases were confined to ceilings, wall plaster, and chimneys. In many instances the walls of old or ill-constructed dwellings were more or less extensively cracked, and wherever defective plaster had been used the shock brought it down. In some localities the buildings suffered more than others; but, generally speaking, the damage done to masonry was not so serious as many persons feared it would be. In numerous warehouses and shops stock was injured by showcases and other articles being overthrown; and in several private residences in the city book-cases, overmantels, and ornaments were thrown down by the tremor. Mr. W. T. Flint’s son had a narrow escape. He was engaged in his father’s warehouse, Hindley street, when the shock occurred, and before he could realize what had happened a large box of chisels was shaken from one of the filings and crashed on to the floor beside him. One corner of the box just grazed him. One corner of the box grazed his shoulder. Mr. McGann, the photographer, found when he went to his shop on Saturday that several valuable negatives had been broken. In a house at Goodwood a large quantity of plaster fell from the ceiling in a bedroom on the pillows of the bed beneath. Fortunately, no one was in the room at the time.
—Public Buildings Safe.—
The Superintendent of Public Buildings, Mr. C. K. Owen Smyth, spent an anxious time on Friday night. Early on Saturday morning he made an inspection of the principal public buildings in the city for the purpose of ascertaining the nature and extent of the damage which they had sustained. A report was circulated on Friday night that the tower of the new School of Mines, on North terrace, had cracked, but Mr. Smyth was gratified on Saturday to find that there was absolutely no truth in the rumour. He stated that the only damage which had been done to the structure was the loosening of a piece of cement plaster about the size of a man’s hand at the back of the premises. Mr. Smyth made a careful inspection of the tower, but failed to detect the slightest sign of a crack in any part of it. The inmates of the Destitute Asylum had an exciting time for a few minutes, owing to some of the chimneys collapsing above the oldest part of the building. Mr. Smyth estimates that the cost of repairing the damage done to the institution will be about £30. The other buildings under his control were practically uninjured, and he was pleased to find that they with stood the shock so well.
—At the Police Barracks —
The police barracks on North terrace were badly shaken, and the walls and ceilings of most of the upstair rooms are more or less badly cracked. Sub-Inspector Shaw and his family had an unpleasant experience. They were sitting around the fire when the shock occurred, and a moment later several bricks, which had been detached from the top of the chimney, fell into the fireplace. The burning wood and embers were scattered over the floor, and for a few minutes Mr. Shaw was afraid that the carpet and furniture would become ignited. Fortunately the inmates of the room had the presence of mind to gather up the firebrands before they left the premises. The troopers who lodge at the barracks beat a hasty retreat.
—School Children and Falling Glass.—
At College Park Church the scholars belonging to the Sunday school were practising for their anniversary. When the shock occurred they were singing Marching to Canaan, and they made for the open air much quicker than the Israelites journeyed to the Promised Land. The glass globes attached to the gas jets were thrown down and smashed, and the noise of the falling glass caused much fright and an immediate exodus.
—Later Shocks —
Two slight earth tremors were experienced in Adelaide on Saturday. The first occurred at about 2.30 a.m., but it was of very brief duration, and not of sufficient intensity to arouse persons who were sleeping. A more severe shock occurred at 10 minutes past 7 on Saturday evening. The tremor lasted less than half a minute, but it caused windows and doors to rattle in an ominous manner, and many persons were considerably alarmed. Reports from the country districts indicate that the tremor was felt over a large area, although in no place does it appear to have been particularly severe. Those who were in the streets at the time did not notice the earth movement at all, and were surprised when they entered shops and dwelling-houses to find that the inmates were all more or less nervous. Clarendon appears to have been specially susceptible to earth tremors during the past two days. Not only was Friday night’s shock felt with disastrous results to the plaster in the houses, and to the chimney at Gillard’s winery, which was broken in halves, though it did not fall, but there have been several tremors since. The postmistress, Mrs. Galloway, states that there was one at 7.10 p.m. on, Saturday, another at 10 p.m., a third slight shake at 11.30 p.m., and finally, one at 1 p.m. on Saturday.
— Britannia Damaged.—
Friday’s night’s shock had a startling effect on the figure of Britannia, surmounting the Old Exchange in Pirie street. For many years this figure of Britannia, with the world, over which the ship of commerce is sailing, at her feet, a trident in one hand and the other holding the shield which protects her from her foes, has been an object of interest. Who has not seen this fine piece of work and admired it? But alas! Britannia, like other mortals, and some thing inanimate, was not built to withstand repeated shocks, which mother earth has thought fit to give her. On May 10, 1897, one of her arms was wrenched from its socket, and hurled with sickening ??? to the hard pavement below. Nothing daunted, however, Britannia continued to bold unchallenged sway over the exchange, and graciously received the condolences of the fluttering little pigeons that swarm about the building. Storm and rain had no effect on her well-seasoned constitution: but at last, on Friday evening after years of ceaseless vigils, she was compelled to unbend to the inevitable, and when the shock came, like a queen she bowed her stately helmeted head, and in a flash it was severed from her body, to be followed an instant later by her remaining arm. Her trident has also passed away. Pedestrians who now find it necessary to traverse the top end of Pirie street may gaze upon the poor beheaded and armless representation of a figure which has been immortalized in the song The Red, White, and Blue.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 5
SIR CHARLES TODD INTERVIEWED.
When seen with reference to the tremor experienced on Saturday evening Sir Charles Todd said:—”I felt a distinct shock at 7.9 p.m., and it lasted about six or seven seconds. A little after 10 o’clock I think there was another slight tremor. I have received reports from some stations which indicate that there was still another shock between 11 and 12 that night, but I have not heard of any since then. The one at 7.9 p.m. was reported from Blackwood, where it was said to have lasted 30 seconds, but it was a comparatively light shock. Cape Borda reported it as having occurred at 7.6 p.m.; Strathalbyn, 7.10 p.m.; Mount Barker wired that the earth trembled after a low, rumbling sound was heard, travelling north and south; Hahndorf reported that the shock was felt there at 7.7 p.m.; Green’s Plains, 7.10 p.m., and lasted 10 seconds; Auburn, slight shock at 7.5 p.m., followed at 7.10 by a slightly heavier one, travelling east and west. It was also reported as having occurred at Riverton; Cape Jervis, 7.8 p.m., lasted few seconds; Victor Harbor, 7.10 p.m.; Nairne, 7.8 p.m.; Port Elliot, 7.10 p.m., no damage done; Echunga; Maitland, 7:10, lasted about 10 seconds, causing windows and doors to rattle very perceptibly; Gawler, not nearly so severe as that experienced on Friday night; Tanunda, direction south-west and north-east; Mallala, 7.10 p.m., causing doors and windows to rattle; Goolwa. 7.7 p.m.; Noarlunga; Hamley Bridge, duration 10 seconds, direction north and south; Glenelg, duration few seconds, direction south-west and north-east; Wasleys, direction north and south. So far as I can gather only Auburn recorded two shocks.”
Sir Charles Todd added: — “Yesterday I visited the residence of the Rev. W. G. Marsh at East Adelaide. It is considerably cracked, several of the rooms having suffered greatly. In the drawing-room the cornice and ceiling were damaged, pieces of plaster having fallen. The vibrations were north-east and south-west. A case of two chimneys which was brought under my notice was interesting. One was north of the other, and the bricks on its eastern side were thrown out on to the roof, whilst the southern chimney had the bricks on the western side thrown out towards the west. The manager of the Eastern Telegraph Company showed me records on a tape by their recorder. They indicated a movement east and west, and showed that the duration of the vibrations was 23 seconds. It commenced with very fine or small vibrations, and increased, merging into rapid vibrations, and then died away ; rose again to a maximum, died away, and then came to another maximum, so that there were three maximums marked on the paper, which corresponded closely with my own observations at the Observatory. After the earthquake the condition of the atmosphere changed completely, the clouds clearing away and leaving a bright sky. I then made a careful determination of the level error with the meridian instrument. The axis of the latter, of course, must be exactly horizontal in order to describe the plane of the meridian. I found no alteration whatever in the level of the instrument, but I discovered a considerable error in its azimuth, which I am at present disposed to attribute to the earth tremors. In some houses I understand that the clocks stopped during the tremor. An investigation showed that in many cases the pendulums swung north and south.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 5
THE TROUBRIDGE LIGHTHOUSE.
HOW THE DISASTER OCCURRED.
HEROIC WOMEN.
A TEMPORARY LIGHT FIXED.
Captain Alex. Inglis, the harbormaster at Port Adelaide, narrated his account of the launch trip he made to Troubridge to a reporter of “The Advertiser” on Sunday. He left the Port on Saturday morning, and reached the lighthouse at 2 p.m. The building was in a terrible state. All the glasses of the lantern were cracked and blackened by fire, and it was impossible to place a light within it that would be visible over the water. The first thing to be done, therefore, was to fix a light to warn the shipping of a dangerous reef.
Before that was done, however, the captain ascertained that the lightkeepers, three of whom occupy the cottages directly beneath the tower, had had an awful shock, and the head keeper, McLeod, had barely escaped with his life. At 8 p.m., and various other times at regular intervals during the 24 hours, the machinery in the tower is wound up to ensure the revolution of the light. On Friday evening Mr. McLeod was about to ascend as usual, but happened to remain outside the door of the tower to chat for a while with one of the other keepers. The accident happened during the conversation. Had McLeod been in the tower the odds would have been against his emerging alive by a thousand to one.
Immediately after the crash the whole company occupying this isolated little “township” were almost panic-stricken, for the place had caught fire. The women worked like Trojans in helping the men to extinguish the blaze, carrying buckets of water to the foot of the steps, while the men conveyed them above and poured the contents over the flames. By persevering, they soon had the mastery over the fire, but during the whole of their existence they have not lived as they did during those few minutes, and they do not want a repetition of the experience.
The cause of the accident was that the system of illumination in this lighthouse was supported on a pivot, and directly the seismic vibration occurred the lamps were shaken of the pivot and smashed below. It was a system of catoptric lights, comprising eight lamps surrounding a marginal frame, which were balanced on the pivot, but later lights are constructed on a different principle, being supported circumferentially by ball bearings. There are only two other similar lights to the one which was in use at Troubridge in the State – at Cape Borda and Cape Willoughby – but they are of much greater dimensions, and consequently were not disturbed out of their, normal position. When the frame overbalanced the kerosine which generates the light, splashed about the interior of the tower, and coming in contact with the naked lights, caught fire. The machinery was put out of gear through the crash of the apparatus upon it.
To fix a temporary light was the burden of the mission. The Leveret had apparatus on board, a spare lamp from the Middle Bank lightship, and also a lamp that was once in use at Point Malcolm, and which flashed out the warning rays from the tower of the old Port Adelaide lighthouse when a transference was being made to the new station on Wonga Shoal. It was decided to rig up the Middle Bank light, as the only possible moans of fixing a light was to lash beams of timber across the balcony around the tower from which a light could be suspended. The task had to be completed before sundown, and the work was tackled in earnest. Stout lengths were fixed at an angle above the horizontal, and from a structure attached to these the lamp, which is weighty, was hauled up. It is an appropriate light for the position, as it was formerly made to be hauled aloft on the lightship. It in one of Chance’s, and is in excellent trim. When the launch was returning to Port Adelaide the party on board tested it, and found that it was visible for 17 miles, whereas the original light could be seen about 15 miles out at sea. The chief difference is that the substitute is a stationary white light, and does not revolve. The old light made one revolution per minute. 24 seconds bright and 30
partially eclipsed.
An engineer from the steamer Governor Musgrave and four men have remained at Troubridge to fix the Point Malcolm lamp as a temporary signal in the tower. It has not yet been decided whether it will remain at the light-station permanently.
The debris was removed from the tower, and the machinery and apparatus shipped on the steamer Leverett and brought to Port Adelaide for repair. In the meantime mariners will observe the altered conditions.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
OTHER LIGHTHOUSES UNHURT.
In consequence of the disaster to the Troubridge light some anxiety was felt for the safety of the Althorpe and Neptune Island lights which are not in communication with Port Adelaide. The head keeper at Cape Borda lighthouse, from which both lights are visible, was communicated with, and, in reply to a question, said they were revolving as usual. He telegraphed at 3 p.m. on Saturday:— “Althorpe and Neptune lights appeared to be revolving as usual after the shock last night. The earthquake was severely felt here, but no damage was done.” The assuring news of their preservation from injury afforded great relief to the Marine Board, officials, and a second confirmatory message from Cape Borda at 8.25 p.m., stating that Althorpe and Neptune lights could be seen distinctly and appeared to be revolving as usual, set all fears for their security at rest. Mr. W. H. Franson, head keeper of the Port Adelaide lighthouse, has informed the Marine Board that two rather severe shocks were experienced on Friday evening, lasting about three seconds, which shook the structure considerably. As far as was known, no damage was done.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 5
AT THE HOSPITALS.
The shock on Saturday evening fortunately occurred too early to cause any commotion at places of amusement, but the patients in the various hospitals were again much frightened. Being confined to their beds, and unable like other people to seek the security of the open air, their position was decidedly unpleasant. Dr. Smeaton, who was the officer in charge at the Adelaide Hospital on Saturday evening, states that for the time being many of the patients were greatly alarmed, but no serious trouble was caused. There are several cases of heart trouble in the hospital, but although the patients were alarmed no deaths resulted from the sudden shock. The nurses again did their utmost to pacify the patients, and one nurse, realising the situation, immediately began to sing, and her thoughtfulness did much to reassure the patients. No damage was done to the building.
IN THE SUBURBS
Friday night’s seismic disturbance did not effect much damage to property, and after assuring themselves that their homes were intact the residents reentered them. It was not without some trepidation, however, that they did so, and for hours afterwards the rumble of a passing cart or tram revived the sensation in their imagination. Nervous people particularly will never forget the night. The terror of the 25 seconds during which the earth was trembling was continued throughout the hours of darkness, and the slightest noise was sufficient to suggest a return of the trouble.
Captain E. A. Downie, of the steamer Time, which arrived from Newcastle on Saturday morning, states that when passing Willoughby on Friday night shortly after 8 o’clock the vessel received a severe shock, and the impression on board was that the craft had collided with a whale or some bulky piece of floating wreckage.
The Wonga Shoal lighthouse-keepers felt two distinct shocks in quick succession about 8.6 p.m. No damage was done to the lighthouse.
It was generally anticipated that the stock of goods in the crockery and glass ware shops would be found to have been considerably damaged after the shock on Friday evening, but fortunately the destruction was small. In Messrs. James Marshall and Co.’s large shop not one breakage was discovered, and none of the goods had even been displaced. At the premises of Messrs. W. & T. Rhodes the crockery was in some instances moved out of place by the earth tremor, but few breakages occurred. This appears to have been the experience of most of the firms in the city.
On Saturday night as the yacht Utiekah was lying at anchor off St. Kilda, near Torrens Island, those on board who were below at the time fell a distinct tremor, accompanied by a rumble, at 7.10, which could not be heard on deck; it was evidently conveyed by the water. At the Semaphore the two shocks, one in the evening and one on Sunday morning, startled many house-holders, whose nerves had been overstrung by the previous experience.
Our shipping reporter writes:-“A slight shock of earth quiver was felt at the Semaphore at nine minutes past 7 on Saturday evening, and just about 2 a.m. on Sunday another followed, but neither was more than a vibration that made the walls shiver and pictures sway slightly. Just before sunset on Friday evening the air was remarkably heavy and still, and a great black cloud, extending from the north-east, which lay brooding near the horizon, was commented upon by many people.”
At Montefiore, the residence of the Lieutenant-Governor (Sir Samuel Way), several chimneys suffered on Friday evening, but little damage was done. The chimney of the Adelaide Club also presents a ruined appearance, many of the bricks having fallen into Fowler’s-lane.
The stock of Messrs. W. J. Levey & Co., importers of crockeryware and fancy goods, of Freeman-street, suffered to a small extent. On a fixture in a room on the first floor was a large assortment of valuable vases, and when the building was set in motion several of these fell, and were smashed to atoms. The firm had just imported their Christmas stock, which occupied the same room, but fortunately none of this was damaged.
In the midst of the fright and excitement caused by the earthquake shock there were instances of commendable coolness and presence of mind. When the shock came on Friday night Miss Skipper, a young lady living in a two-storey house on the Esplanade, Semaphore, was upstairs, and realising the situation as the whole building shivered, promptly blew out the kerosine lamp, and called to her sister downstairs to do the same with the lamp there, and turn off the gas. The precaution was a wise one, because if a more severe tremor had followed a lamp might have been overturned and the place set on fire. The two girls were alone in the house.
The statement that one of the ornamental pedestals on the tower of the new School of Mines crashed to the ground during the earthquake shock on Friday evening proved to be a mistake. The building did not suffer at all.
At Port Adelaide at 10 minutes past 7 o’clock on Saturday evening another shock was felt, but it was not so severe as Friday night’s disturbance, nor was the duration of the tremor so prolonged. It appeared to travel from south-west to north-east. No damage was done, but a little plaster fell in some houses. The shocks formed a subject for discussion in the main thoroughfares of the Port, which on Saturday night were well filled with people.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
IN THE SUBURBS.
— Norwood and Environs.—
A slight shock of earthquake was felt in the eastern suburbs about 7.10 p.m. on Saturday. It did not cause the consternation the previous one had. A resident of Paradise reports having felt a second shock on Friday evening about half an hour later than the severe one. It happened at about 7.35 p.m., and was of such a nature to cause the children to jump out of bed in fear. Peculiar reports have been made about the shock on Friday night. At the Norwood Club a member had just closed the door after entering, and the members could neither get in in or out, as the holder was unable, owing to the electric shock, to release his hold of the handle of the door.
—Port Adelaide.— A mild shock was experienced at Port Adelaide at 7.10 o’clock on Saturday evening accompanied by the now almost familiar deep rumbling. It lasted four or five seconds, and appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east. A large number of buildings bear signs of Friday’s shock, the cracked walls and ceilings and twisted and broken chimneys testifying to the severity of the tremor.
—The Semaphore.— A slight shock of earthquiver was felt at the Semaphore at nine minutes past 7 on Saturday evening, and just about 2 a.m. on Sunday another followed, but neither was more than a vibration that made the walls shiver and pictures sway slightly. The lighthousekeeper at the Semaphore states that he experienced three slight earth shocks between 9 and 10 o’clock on Sunday evening, the last one being the most severe.
—Henley Beach — Friday night’s shock was severe here. The direction seems to have been from north-west to south-east. A resident who lives on the sea edge affirms that the noise was tremendous, and resembled the firing of heavy artillery, especially out to sea across St. Vincent’s Gulf towards Yorke’s Peninsula. The houses have sustained little or no damage by the shaking, owing, it is thought, to the elastic nature of the sand. The shock on Saturday evening was also felt. It occurred at six minutes past 7, and lasted over a quarter of a minute, and seemed to be travelling from west to east.
— Fulham.— The third shock of earthquake was experienced here on Saturday evening at about six minutes past 7, when rumbling sounds approached, apparently from the north-west, and died away towards the south-east. The accompanying tremor of the earth was felt for quite half a minute, but the vibrations were not nearly so pronounced as on Friday evening, and no further damage was done to buildings.
—Payneham.— A severe earthquake was felt here at five minutes past 8 on Friday night, and seemed to be travelling in a south-westerly direction along the Payneham road towards Adelaide. One sitting in the reading room at the institute heard a rumble resembling the starting of a tramcar along the road. Then it increased at such a rate that the whole building began to tremble. All the residents in the immediate neighbourhood were in the road. The floor of the upstairs hall of the institute had a lot of minute pieces of plaster scattered over it, and one of the air bricks had been shaken out, and lay broken on the floor. In the Duke of Wellington Hotel one bottle each of whisky, brandy, and gin was knocked off the shelf and smashed on the floor.
—At Thebarton.— Enquiries were made on Saturday concerning the results of the earthquake in the municipality of Thebarton. Beyond slight damage to the proscenium at the Town Hall and a crack in the wall which divides the council chamber from the Mayor’s parlour, nothing of a serious nature could be ascertained.
—At Norton’s Summit.— A still evening, with a strange glow in the sunset light. A sort of amber radiance that lingered on the treetops, and catching the smoke rising from the shadowy valley gave it a strange, chanceful irridescent light. And then the daylight faded, and night fell peculiarly still, as if the heavy clouds overhead had shut off all the winds, of heaven. In the dark before the moon came a crash rather as of some explosion, then another, and then a rattling, as if a furious wind was tearing doors and windows from their fastenings. On and on and on went the sound, only for minutes, perhaps, but they were long with thoughts of possibilities; for the mind works fast, and who knew if this was not a mere prelude to— what? All one had heard of earthquakes flashed through one’s mind. One had time, too, to think of cracks in masonry, and the probable direction in which any given wall would fall. Meanwhile there was the immediate duty of reassuring others. “There, there, don’t be afraid,” one sister was heard to say to another, “don’t be afraid It’s only an earthquake!” “I should not have been so frightened,” said another girl, “only I thought some one was breaking down the door.” And, indeed the sound was like heavy blows on woodwork; and on comparing notes many people proved to have had the same impression. A hasty inspection of walls for fresh cracks, a word here and there as to experiences, and then folks went back to their evening’s tasks. But the thread of thought in the half-written letter was hard to pick up again, and the story had somehow lost interest, and talk broke off inconsequently into silence, which became tense at every sound. But the night seemed stiller than before, only the frogs voices rose from the swampy ground by the creek, a thrilling, shrilling chorus that hurt the ear unconsciously attuned to listen. The one who had been reading the bushranging article in The Register, said that the crash came in just at the most thrilling point. Then she looked at the rather serious faces about her, and said, “Suppose we have a cup of tea.” This proved to be just the thing. The tinkle of cups and saucers, the cosy song of the kettle, and the homelike associations surrounding the cup that cheers, eased off the tension, and brought things back to a normal condition again.
—Terror at Henley Beach.— The shock at Henley Beach was very severe. The large Institute Hall was completely filled with people who had assembled to hear the Rev. Alexander Macully, M.A., in his lecture recital ‘Jacanapes,’ under the auspices of the local literary society. Mr. Macully had not begun to speak, and while the audience were seated listen-ing to the minutes of the last meeting being read by the secretary, there was heard a noise like unto that of a collision between ten motor cars, as a resident of the Beach aptly described it on Saturday morning. As the roof was of galvanized iron without a ceiling, the roar was some-thing appalling. Every one suddenly remembered an engagement outdoors, and they all with one accord rushed from the building to keep it. The Chairman, who was remarkably composed in the phenomenal circumstances, called upon the people to retain their seats, but it was almost like trying to keep back a tidal wave on the ocean shore to restrain them in their eager desire for fresh air. Some of the ladies fainted, while others were so perturbed that they could not be persuaded to return to listen to the eloquence of the reverend lecturer, although the majority of the audience found their way back. Some of those present thought that the title of the lecture had been happily chosen.
—At Mitcham.— Mr. T. J, Richards, of West Mitcham, informs us that the effect of the earth-quake was very severe in that suburb, and at his residence a large kerosine lamp, suspended from the ceiling, swung to and fro until one of the links of the chain broke. The lamp came down with a crash on the table, where the children were enjoying themselves at a game of ping-pong. The scene can be better imagined than described, and but for the presence of mind of some of the older ones, a serious conflagration might have resulted. Fortunately, with the aid of blankets, they succeeded in putting out the flames, the only damage being the destruction of a sofa mattress and cushions.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
VIEWS OF SYDNEY SCIENTISTS.
A SUNSPOT THEORY. SYDNEY, September 21.
Mr. Pittman, Under Secretary for Mines and Government Geologist, when interviewed in reference to the earthquakes in South Australia and elsewhere, said:—
The seismic activity reported does not necessarily indicate volcanic eruptions in South Australia or herald such. This has evidently been an unusually severe shock for Australia. Seeing that there have been great volcanic and seismic phenomena in the world lately, it is not surprising that Australia has had its experience. Recently Mr. H. I. Jansen, a student at the Sydney University, read a paper before the Royal Society which may afford some explanation of the phenomena. He pointed out the wonderful correspondence there is between periods of minimum sunspots and volcanic and seismic phenomena. Periods of drought also corresponded in a remarkable way with periods of minimum sun spots. Mr. Jansen expressed the theory that the cause of the connection between solar and seismic disturbances was that in the years of sunspot minima there were less heat and other energy received from the sun, consequently there was more rapid radiation from the earth, causing quicker cooling and more cracking. There had also been a suggestion that the earth’s atmosphere exerted a greater squeeze on the earth’s crust at such periods, thus forcing the lava out of the fissures. This was rather remarkable, for a scientist in Europe dropped on the same hypothesis about the same time as Mr. Jansen. Looking at this disturbance broadly it appears like a balancing of matters. The earth has been torn and rent— in some parts islands have disappeared—and the balance must be restored by nature in various portions of the earth’s crust. The Rev. J. Curran. lecturer in geology at the Technical College, said:— “In the south-eastern part of South Australia and the south-western portion of Victoria there are extinct volcanoes, yet it is a singularly noticeable fact that the earthquake was not in the region of these. The earthquake in Adelaide is in no way connected with the extinct volcanoes in the Mount Gambier district. That is a singular feature, and strengthens my theory that this particular tremor belongs to rockbending, and was caused by the snapping of great folds. There are beneath the crust of the earth certain masses of intensely heated molten rock. With this there is water under enormous pressure, and also at a very high temperature. The water is converted into steam directly the pressure is removed, and this molten rock and steam contend for an outlet. Zone after zone of rock is rent and the snap causes a wave that spreads through the rocks above until it reaches the surface as an earthquake.” He did not expect any recurrence of earthquake.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
SHOCKS AT SEA.
Capt. E. A. Downie, of the steamer Time, which arrived from Newcastle on Saturday morning, states that when passing Cape Willoughby on Friday night shortly after 8 o’clock the vessel received a severe shock, and the impression on board was that the craft had struck against a whale or some bulky piece of floating wreckage. The Wonga Shoal lighthouse-keepers felt two distinct shocks in quick succession about 8.6 p.m. No damage was done. On Saturday night, as the yacht Utiekah was lying at anchor off St. Kilda, near to Torrens Island, those on board felt a distinct tremor, accompanied by a rumble, at 7.10. They were below, and the man on deck heard nothing.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
SCIENTIST’S OBSERVATIONS.
Mr J. G. O. Tepper, of Norwood, made careful observations on Friday evening, and they are interesting, coming from a gentleman with a scientifically trained mind. He writes: — “The noise of rattling and straining commenced from S.S.E. I actually felt it, while sitting in my room writing at my table facing south, and it only aroused apprehension of what it meant when the ground began trembling, when I jumped up. Rushing, cracking, straining noises soon filled the air; I heard the timbers of the house strain and creak, and the thud of falling articles in and out of the house; my parrot in the back room also fluttered, and called out at the height of the commotion, while excited sounds of voices sounded from the usually very quiet street in front. Then, when about the maximum had been attained, I looked at my watch, noticed the minute hand on the the stroke, and kept my eye on it until the last trembling died away— a full minute thus passed. The shock therefore lasted from between 1½ to 2 minutes— the longest and most severe I have experienced during my life, i.e., considerably more than 50 years. Corrected time by watch, 8.3 to 8.5 p.m. The strength of the trembling and the loudness of the noise appeared to wax and wane some three or four times, although otherwise continuous. Of these the second appeared to be the most severe and loudest. While observing watch and phenomena, and wondering when the tremors would cease, a peculiar weakening trembling was felt in the lower limbs and the heart, which continued for some 20 minutes after all had ceased. The noise and tremors died away towards the N.N.W., i.e., the opposite direction they commenced. Then I took up my lamp, looked at the front, and then examined the house, &c, for the expected damages, but besides the tumbling down of a few light articles nothing was found. Going up the street some way, found people talking excitedly, but could hear of nothing serious, excepting the falling and smashing of bottles and articles of crockery, so went back and wrote some notes, but my working ardour had vanished for the evening, notwithstanding. The directions given agree with the trend of the coastline between Adelaide and Mount Gambier, and is nearly at right angles to that of the tremors in May, 1897. Another peculiarity is that the various waves of elevation and depression appeared much longer, and therefore less injurious, than those of the preceding. They may, therefore, be compared to vibrations produced by striking a table sideways, instead of from below; but probably at no very great distance away, and it would be interesting and important to discover the locality of greatest severity, so as to enable us to locate the centre of disturbance.”
HOW IT AFFECTED WAROOKA. A FATAL WRECK.
An esteemed correspondent writes concerning the earthquake on Friday night: — Although the residents in and around the city have experienced something unusual the last few days, Adelaide comes a poor second to the township of Warooka, on Yorke’s Peninsula. At the Warooka Hotel there were Mrs. Ramsay (the proprietor’s wife). Miss Ramsay, a neighbour, Mrs. R. P. Pleated, and Mrs. E. R. Venning visitors from Adelaide, together with seven children. Mrs. Venning sat at the piano, the others were seated around the room. Two minutes later the whole building was a wreck. The piano commenced to tremble, and then the window, and all made a rush for the doors, but before they could get out the crash took place. The chimney gave way near the mantlepiece first, and then came down, through, leaving the square hole in the roof. Part of it fell in the room in which they had been sitting and part in the room at she rear of the chimney. The chair which Mrs. Ramsey had occupied was smashed right down. Three of the party escaped through the bar door. The others made first for the front door, but on finding they could not open it they had to wend their way through the dark long passage to the back door. The young lad, Ramsey, about whom we have already read the report of his accident, was passing through the bar door when a portion of the wall above the door gave way. A stone struck him on the side of the head. He was followed closely by Miss Ramsey, who carried an infant in her arms, but they both escaped miraculously. Of four chimneys at the hotel only one remains standing. At the post office two out of three were shattered to the ground. At the school a large hole was left in the wall extending from window to window. All the houses but one are dangerously cracked. The two general stores present a somewhat mixed spectacle—bottles of sauce, pickles, &c., broken over lollies and blended with all the other bottled goods. Herbs, treacle, coffee, kerosine, and lamp glasses, crockery, &c., met the eyes of those who looked in through the windows and holes in the walls. The whole of the inhabitants of the township spent the night in the fresh air, the houses being safe to remain in. Hence the township is a total wreck. On Saturday night as many as 15 persons found shelter in the cells at the old police station, which appeared to be as safe as anywhere
Figure 12 Damage at Warooka during the September 19, 1902 earthquake. Note the quality of the masonry walls.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
SHOCKS AT SEA.
Capt. E. A. Downie, of the steamer Time, which arrived from Newcastle on Saturday morning, states that when passing Cape Willoughby on Friday night shortly after 8 o’clock the vessel received a severe shock, and the impression on board was that the craft had struck against a whale or some bulky piece of floating wreckage. The Wonga Shoal lighthouse-keepers felt two distinct shocks in quick succession about 8.6 p.m. No damage was done. On Saturday night, as the yacht Utiekah was lying at anchor off St. Kilda, near to Torrens Island, those on board felt a distinct tremor, accompanied by a rumble, at 7.10. They were below, and the man on deck heard nothing.
VISITATION AT NHILL.
MELBOURNE, September 21.
A distinct shock of earthquake was felt at Nhill about 20 minutes to 9 last night, and caused a rattling of windows and crockery. It lasted about 15 seconds.
MELBOURNE. September 21. Distinct earthquakes were felt at Casterton and Serviceton on Friday night.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 34
EXCITING SCENES AT WAROOKA.
Warooka (Yorke’s Peninsula), September 22.
The earthquake on Friday night was felt very severely here, and lasted quite three minutes, special note being taken of the time. Only one building in the township escaped damage, that being the structure formerly used as a lock-up, but now being utilised by the local schoolmaster as a storage room. At a few minutes past 8 o’clock the inhabitants were startled by a strange rumbling noise, and immediately afterwards experienced a most violent shock, closely succeeded by another one of equal violence. Women and children rushed screaming into the street, cows bellowed, horses stampeded as if mad, and altogether the scene was one of indescribable noise and confusion. The buildings shook violently, pictures and ornaments being hurled to the floor, and it seemed as though the whole township would be destroyed. As soon as the noise had abated somewhat, and one could make himself heard, queries were eagerly poured forth as to whether anyone had been injured. Fortunately it was found that all were safe. It is indeed a wonder that no lives were lost. Had the shock come a few hours later, when all were in bed, several fatalities would undoubtedly have had to be recorded. As it was a number of miraculous escapes were experienced. At the Warooka Hotel a little child, which was asleep in bed, had just been carried out when a stone of large dimensions crashed down from the roof on to the spot where the infant was lying only a few seconds before, and similar marvellous escapes were recorded in one or two other residences. A son of the landlord of the hotel was passing out on feeling the shock, when a brick and the bottles falling from the shelves struck him on the side of the head, causing blood to flow copiously. One of the places most seriously damaged is the public school, a stone building of two rooms. In the large classroom everything was topsy-turvy. Debris was strewn over the floor, large stones lay on the desks where they had fallen, and pictured were hanging out of their frames. Two of the walls, opposite one another, had huge holes knocked into them, while the window frames were hanging torn and twisted. Indeed, to quote one eye witness, ‘It looked as though a cannon ball had gone clean through both walls,’ the holes being right opposite one another. One noticeable feature was that, although the windows and frames were all twisted out of their places, not a pane of glass in the school was broken. The general opinion is that this building is too far gone for repairs, and will have to be entirely rebuilt. Hardly a chimney in the place is now left standing, and every building, with the exception of the lock-up, previously mentioned, has been more or less seriously damaged. At least one or two houses will need rebuilding altogether. The residents preferred not to return to their homes that night, and lit a bonfire on a vacant space in the town, where they remained till the following morning, when they ventured back again to ascertain the full extent of the damage done. Several of the houses were too dangerous for habitation, and many people camped out again on Saturday evening, tired and worn out for want of sleep, and dreading lest any repetition of the occurrence should take place. At about ten minutes past 7 o’clock on Saturday evening another tremor—although only a slight one — was felt. Fears were again awakened, and at about 3.30 in the morning still another occurred. No noise accompanied these shocks, however. Yesterday several visitors from Yorke-town came up to inspect the township, and were amazed to see the state of affairs. One has to view some of the habitations from the interior before it is realised the narrow escape they had from utter destruction, very little more and the whole of them would undoubtedly have been quite demolished. All the buildings in Warooka are erected on a hill, but whether this circumstance explains why it suffered more severely than other places it is impossible to say. A house at the foot of the hill, however, received no damage whatever. No further shocks are wanted here, the residents having experienced quite as many as they require. Even a slight tremor would probably bring the whole town down in ruin.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 22 September 1902, page 6
THE EARTHQUAKE’S TRAVELS.
SYDNEY. September 21.
The Government Astronomer has received a telegram from Tareena, in the far south-west, stating that a severe shock of earthquake, accompanied by a rumbling noise, was felt there at 20 minutes to 9 on Friday night.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 22 September 1902, page 5
A DEATH AFTER THE SHOCK.
The earthquake which caused such general alarm on Friday evening had a most serious effect upon many people. Men and women susceptible to nervous attacks suffered, and are still suffering, greatly as a result of the earth tremors. A death, which was accelerated by Saturday evening’s shock, occurred during the evening. Mrs. Walker, who resided at Eastwood, and who for some time past had been under the care of Dr. Sweetapple for heart troubles, received such a shock when the house began to rattle that she expired almost immediately. Several women are reported to be in a semi-unconscious state, the slightest noise having a most distressing effect upon their nerves. One young lady residing in Carrington-street is in a serious condition, and it is feared that should another earthquake occur she will die from shock. She has been in a terrible state of nervous prostration since Friday evening. Other people are suffering to a greater or lesser extent, and it will be some time before many, recover from the excited state into which they have been thrown.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 23 September 1902, page 1
ANOTHER DEATH.
On Monday morning Mr. S. J. Heinrich, of High-street, Kensington, reported to the Marryatville police that Mr. Charles Masters, a retired farmer, aged 90 years and six months, who resided with him, had died suddenly that morning. For his age he was a strong, healthy man, but the earthquake shock which occurred on Friday night seriously upset him for the time being. He appeared to recover from the shock, but on Sunday evening complained of being unwell and retired to bed. When visited at 6 a.m. on Monday he seemed in good health, but an hour later he was heard to be groaning and he died before medical aid arrived. An inquest will be held.
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Tuesday 23 September 1902, page 2
ANOTHER LIGHTHOUSE DAMAGED.
CORNEY POINT, September 21.
Shortly after 8 o’clock on Friday night we were visited by a severe earthquake, which has done much damage to houses and outbuildings. The base of the lighthouse was cracked, and the rod which supports the lamp was broken. The head keeper was in the tower at the time, and had a trying experience, as he had to support the lamp to keep it from being damaged. The noise of the earthquake was most appalling. Besides the awful noise underground, the iron roofs of the houses sounded as though they were being smashed and torn by hundreds of hammers, whilst plaster and mortar flew in showers from the walls and ceilings. The inmates of houses made a rush for the open air, and stood in speechless horror listening to the awful sounds, and wondering when the experience would end. Even the animals were terrified. Horses galloped wildly about, and birds of all kinds uttered plaintive, frightened cries till some time after it was over. Slight rumblings were heard during the night, and next night, shortly after 7 o’clock, we had another earthshock, which at any other times would be considered severe, but which after the awful experiences of Friday night seemed mild.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 23 September 1902, page 5
EXPERIENCES IN THE COUNTRY AND AT SEA.
Further reports from country towns show that the great earthquake on Friday was experienced almost all over the State, but fortunately no fatalities are reported. At Port Victoria a girl was injured by some debris from a falling wall, and had to be treated by a medical man; whilst at Stansbury, where a concert was just beginning, considerable excitement was caused, and one or two women were injured during the rush for the open air. An entertainment was being held at Port Victoria, but the fears of those present were allayed by a gentleman assuring the audience that the commotion was a part of the evening’s entertainment.
Those attending a concert at Sheoak Log had a more exciting experience. The whole audience left the building, and it was subsequently found that several panes of glass were broken and that the walls had been cracked in a number of places.
The ketch Adonis, which was on its way from Kangaroo Island to Stansbury, behaved in a peculiar manner when the shock came. She appeared to stop suddenly, and the wheel flew out of the hands of the man at the helm. The skipper thought for the moment that the ketch had run into some wreckage, but he soon realised what had happened.
Our Corney Point correspondent states that the lighthouse there was considerably damaged, the solid masonry work at the base of the tower (about 4 ft. thick) being cracked through the entire circumference. The interior was also much disturbed, and the casting on which the lamp is fixed was fractured. The lamp itself was rendered unsafe, but Mr. Webling, the head-keeper, was able to make satisfactory readjustments.
The most peculiar thing about the disturbances at Rhine Villa was that a change in the atmospheric conditions immediately followed the tremors, and the wind became very cold. The first intimation one Truro townsman received of the shock was from his wife, who promptly hauled him out of bed by the leg. Although attired in light and airy costumes, they lost no time in getting outside the house. On realising the situation they quickly withdrew from public view.
Great consternation was caused at Yorketown, where considerable damage was done. Numbers of buildings were cracked, and the Wesleyan Church will need extensive repairs. At the Yorke Hotel Miss Daymond was on a table lighting a lamp, and whilst attempting to jump down she sprained her ankle.
At Port Pirie Friday’s earth tremor was slight and very brief. No damage was done.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 23 September 1902, page 1
A SCIENTIST’S OPINION.
Sydney, September 22.
Professor David expresses the opinion that the earthquake shocks will be likely to occur at Adelaide for generations to come owing to its situation in relation to the great fold of ranges of Mount Lofty. Bass’ Straits represents another subsidence area, and it is not improbable, he thinks, that shocks may occur there. These may extend as far as Gabo Island, and even to Kosciusko and along this State’s eastern Cordillera.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 23 September 1902, page 4
AT BORDER TOWN.
September 20.
An earthquake shock was distinctly felt here about 10 minutes past 8 last night. It appeared to be travelling from west to east, and lasted for several seconds.
AT APSLEY.
September 20.
A distinct shock of earthquake or tremor was felt here last night about 9 o’clock. Windows and furniture rattled for about a minute.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 3
AFTER THE EARTHQUAKE
ADELAIDE, September 23.
Mr. A. Webling, the head-keeper at the Corny Point lighthouse, has reported that during the earthquake shock on Friday evening the light apparatus was shaken considerably. The bolts holding it in position at the top were wrenched out, and the base of the tower 4 feet from the ground was cracked all round. The keepers secured the top of the apparatus in its place and adjusted the lamp so that the light would continue to show. The Marine Board intend to inspect the tower.
Mrs. Walker, of Eastwood, near Adelaide, who has been a victim of heart disease for some time, died suddenly on Saturday evening after the shock of earthquake.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
MR. BARACCHI’S REPORT.
The Melbourne “Age,” in an article referring to the Adelaide earthquake on Friday evening, writes:-Much information respecting recent phenomena of this nature which have occurred in Tasmania and South Australia has been collected by the seismographical committee of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science. The theory has been advanced that the centre of the disturbances from which the coasts of both these States suffer may be located in the bed of the sea somewhere between Kangaroo Island and Tasmania. It seems unlikely that the originating factor in the causation of the phenomena has any direct connection with volcanic action. The neighboring volcanic centres of a former period, such as Mount Gambier, are not appreciably affected, beyond a slight alteration in the level of the Blue Lake, which can be explained by the movement of the underground waters, due to the superficial action of the shock, without presupposing the influence of any subterranean fires. There is an immensely strong drift of underground water which finds its way into the sea along the coast from Kangaroo Island to Portland. In this connection it has been argued that the corrosion of certain strata through the action of this water probably has the effect of leaving occasionally caves, or rather thin empty spaces, between the strata, under the ocean bed, and that on any sudden alteration of the superincumbent atmospheric pressure taking place the critical point may be reached which determines a sudden subsidence instead of the extremely slow and almost imperceptible movement which goes on continually.
It will be quoted as an element of fact in proof of the correctness of this explanation that, according to Mr. Baracchi’s weather report for the hours immediately preceding the first of the earth shocks in South Australia the atmospheric gradients were at that time very steep. A bank of high pressure had been lying over the Bight, while an Antarctic depression coming up from the east of Tasmania was push- ing it back. Along the lines of the affected districts very distant rumblings or booming sounds are heard before and after the principal shocks, and these are supposed to be due to the cracking of large solid layers of the earth’s crust. When such cracking occurs the heel of the broken layer imparts what may be described as a kick to the adjacent portions of the crust, and this lateral movement is felt for hundreds of miles. So extremely susceptible is the earth to movements of this kind that the material of which it is composed has been compared to a trembling jelly. There is hardly a single hour in which some seismic movement of the earth’s crust is not recorded by the delicate observing instruments now in use for detecting the slight tremors created by earthquakes occurring in far distant localities.
Mr. Baracchi, the Victorian Government Astronomer, states that the seismographic records at the Melbourne Observatory show that the main shock was preluded by several slight tremors. These commenced at 8 h. 31 min. 13 sec. p.m. on Friday, at which time a more decided motion of the earth set in, increasing in vigor until 8 h. 38 min. 14 sec, when the maximum effect was felt. The most energetic movement comprised apparently one large continuous wave, the record of which shows a duration of about 30 sec. The seismic disturbance was apparently connected with that in Adelaide. It was felt in Melbourne just about three minutes later than at the South Australian capital, the rate of travel being about 2½ miles per second. Mr. Baracchi thinks that the disturbance undoubtedly originated locally, i. e., in South Australia, and had no connection with the earthquake shocks reported as having occurred in San Francisco and Europe.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
THE EARTHQUAKES.
PROFESSOR DAVID’S VIEWS.
CRITICISMS BY ADELAIDE SCIENTISTS.
The statements of Professor David, of the Sydney University, on the subject of the recent earthquakes have aroused a great deal of interest in Adelaide, and his prediction that further dislocations of the planet’s crust in this State may be looked for has created a good deal of apprehension. Mr. W. Howchin, F.G.S., of the Adelaide University, was questioned on the subject by one of our representatives on Tuesday, and he said:-
“I notice that Professor David was reported to have stated that there were fractures on the eastern side of Mount Lofty Ranges, but I rather think he should have said the western side. There is no definite knowledge of a major fissure of any magnitude on the western flanks, although the rocks are much contorted, and in some instances the strata are entirely reversed. It is quite possible, of course, that the pressure which was responsible for this may have led to a fracture somewhere in the region of the longer axis of the gulf, the extent of which we have no means of determining. We know for certain that rocks of the Cambrian age, and carrying the same class of fossils, occur on both sides of the gulf, dipping in each case towards the gulf. This may indicate perhaps that the major synclinal fold is possibly the plane of weak-ness, but of course it is deep-seated and covered with marine deposits of great thickness, and so there is no possibility of testing the point.
“In all mountain regions there is usually a great amount of crushing, so much so that frequently the rocks are folded back upon each other, and at times are forced over newer deposits to the extent of several miles. Our own Mount Lofty Ranges, and what are the stumps of a similar range on Yorke’s Peninsula, now ground down to a low elevation, belong to a system of mountain structures which date from a remote past. As mountain systems they are in the latter stages of decadence. In such circumstances we might infer that the dynamical forces had spent then energies, and had long been quiescent. There is no reason, however, why a new force, or new direction of force, may not to some extent have been responsible for deep-seated movements which have found expression in recent earth tremors.
“I do not think the tremors were caused by a submarine volcano. I looked for possible extensive sea waves as the result of the seismic undulation. Two have been reported. If an earthquake occurs within the marine areas, and it is of any intensity, it generally produces a wave of greater or lesser extent. The first retreat from land is followed by an abnormal inflow of water. Telegrams state that two special waves were noticed. If they were correctly observed there is a high probability that the seismic centre may have been submarine, but I do not think there is any likelihood of it involving any volcanic eruption.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
MR. WOOLNOUGH AGREES WITH PROFESSOR DAVID.
Mr. W. G. Woolnough, B.Sc. F.G.S., lecturer at the University on mineralogy and petrology, thinks that until a much more serious disturbance takes place there is no immediate fear of volcanic action following the earthquakes of the past few days. The shocks, he thinks, were purely of local origin, and had no connection whatever with the Martinique disturbances. They were not due to volcanic agency, but were caused by cracks in the earth’s crust, which probably originated at a depth of from 5 to 30 miles. These cracks might be more or less tangential to the earth’s surface, or at right angles.
“In the former case,” Mr. Woolnough said, “the vibrations would be synchronous over a large area of country, but if the fissures were rectangular the times at which the shock would be felt in different localities would be fairly widely separated. This being so, had instruments been available, we should have been able to say which class the local shocks belonged to.
“It would be interesting to have levels taken of our coastline and compared with previous ones, provided they were correct. Any alteration would then be shown, and an idea would also be obtained as to whether the elevation of the Mount Lofty Ranges is still in progress. The hills around Adelaide have been thrown up by the crumpling or folding of the earth’s crust, which has also built up the coastline, and as the Mount Lofty Ranges may still be rising these shocks seem to me to indicate that the crust has given way again to the enormous pressure which produces hills. It is well known that the Blue Mountains are continually becoming higher, and at Penrith, a town situated at the end of the range, the residents are constantly feeling tremors which are not experienced elsewhere.
“As the disturbance has no connection with volcanic action, there is no reason for the fear many people entertain that Mount Gambier may be seriously affected. It is impossible to say whether any more earthquakes will occur, as such phenomena know absolutely no law. It is a great pity that the world has lost a splendid opportunity of collecting valuable data owing to the absence of seismographic instruments.”
Mr. Woolnough’s remarks, made before the publication of Professor David’s statements, agree to a great extent with that gentleman’s explanations of the probable cause of the shocks.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
LOCATING THE DISTURBANCE.
UNDERGROUND TEMPERATURE. A DISQUIETING THEORY.
Mr. J. W. Jones, secretary to the Commissioner of Public Works, and late Conservator of Waters, to whom we are indebted for the map shown on this page (Ed. Figure 11 above), made some interesting observations when the earthquake occurred on Friday evening. When interviewed on Tuesday, he said—”I was standing in a most favorable position to observe the direction of the earthquake wave. I was in a street at Gilberton at the time, standing in front of a large building. The approach of the earthquake was indicated by the slightest appreciable motion, and a sound like that of a railway train. Turning my face towards the direction from which the sound came-south-west or south-south-west–I commenced counting seconds. The vibrations gradually increased in intensity up to the tenth second, when there was a violent motion of the earth, on which I stood, and also of articles in the windows of the shop in front of me, as well as of the building itself. Continuing counting the 11th, 12th, 13th, and 14th seconds, I realised that the maximum motion had been obtained, and that for these 4 seconds there was no appreciable increase of vibrations in the motion. I had leisure between each second to contemplate what would be the result if in the second following the tenth, the vibration had increased in intensity, and to my distinct relief I realised that the maximum had been obtained, and at the 14th second that the vibrations were decreasing. I counted up to 22 sec.; but so far as I could judge, the vibrations had ceased, and the sound had left me. A second or two prior to this several people rushed out of their houses to where I stood, and I pointed my finger in the direction in which the sound was travelling. It was like the rushing of a railway train a thousand times magnified, and there could be no question whatever that it was rushing to the north-north-east, in the direction of Gawler. I estimated that the period of motion was 22 sec., and that the velocity was about one mile per second, or four times the velocity of sound. The sound was carried along with the vibration much quicker than the ordinary velocity of sound, and on this basis the wave of motion (which was, if my theory was correct, a curved line, with a radius of about 75 miles), was about 22 miles in width.
“There seems to be every reason to suppose that the centre of the earthquake was about halfway between Troubridge lighthouse and Cape Jervis, at the entrance to Spencer’s Gulf, as shown by a central cross in the diagram. Presuming this to be correct, the shock would extend rapidly north-east to Adelaide, north up Yorke’s Peninsula, west towards Port Lincoln, south towards Kangaroo Island, and south-east towards Mount Gambier. The records show that the Troubridge lighthouse was partially destroyed, that there was a small tidal wave near Stuart Bay to the south end of Yorke’s Peninsula, and that the greatest effects of the shock were probably felt at Warooka, at the lower end of Yorke’s Peninsula. I have indicated the comparative scale of intensity by the figures on the diagram, which show the maximum of 5 at Cape Jervis, Aldinga, Adelaide, Troubridge, and Warooka (which comparatively speaking, surround the assumed central point of the earthquake shock), and the minimum of one at Narracoorte, in the south-east, at Quorn, in the north, and at Streaky Bay, in the north-west. Presuming that the theory advanced by the geologists whose opinions have been quoted are correct—that it was most likely caused by a slight shrinkage of a part of the earth’s crust—it will no doubt be satisfactory to those who are afraid of a great yawning chasm opening through volcanic and earthquake influence, to know that scientists are agreed that subsidences of less than ¼ in., and of limited duration, would be sufficient to more than account for earthquake shocks of much greater intensity than this one. The direction which the wave of motion travelled is shown by arrows in the diagram. In this connection it is a very striking, and perhaps a scientific fact that the temperature of the earth’s crust in Australia appears to in-crease much more rapidly than in other part of the globe. Over considerable areas between the poles the thermal increase from the surface downwards is about one degree Fahr. in 100 ft. In a large number of places it is 1 deg. Fahr. for 60 ft., and all authorities quote 51 deg. as the maximum in any part of the world. In the deep borings thoughout South Australia and in New South Wales and Queensland (one-third of the Australian continent) the thermal increase is, however 1 deg. for every 26 or 27 ft. It would seem therefore that the maximum central heat is only half as deep in most, if not all, parts of Australia as in other parts of the globe.”
Our Hog Bay correspondent’s account of the shocks on Kangaroo Island goes a long way to confirm the location of the centre of the disturbance as given by Mr. Jones. It would seem, however, that the position indicated by him should be moved a little further to the south-west, making the centre of the earthquake Kangaroo Island itself.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 3
AT KINGSTON.
September 20.
After a long period of rest, we were again startled last night by a long earthshake. It occurred at ten minutes past eight, soon after the arrival of the train, and consequently many people were at the railway station and post office. To those indoors the vibration was very perceptible, and lasted a considerable time, but was not much felt by those out of doors. No damage was done, but the shock has created a little uneasiness, for it was hoped that these unwelcome visitors had taken their final departure. The cottages at Cape Jaffa being now connected by telephone with Kingston, a message was promptly received at the post-office stating that the shock had been rather severely felt there.
AT ROBE.
At Robe on Friday night there was a sharp tremor, which lasted about 10 seconds.
Sir Charles Todd believes these violent earth tremors are connected with the eruptions at Martinique and other places. Mr. Howchin, of the University, is of a different opinion. He thinks there is nothing in the suggestion that the disturbance which wrecked Martinique has affected the whole world, ” Centres of volcanic activity are essentially more or less local,” he said to a reporter. ” According to the best authorities the focus of an earthquake, the centre of
its origin, may vary in depth from five miles to 30 miles; and it is from this focus that the wave, or succession of waves, radiate in all directions.” There was nothing to indicate, he says, that the earthquake was in any way connected with volcanic action.
A remarkable thing about the reports of the shook is the diversity of opinion as to its direction. At Port Adelaide, for instance, it seemed to be from south-west to north-east, at Henley Beach from north-west to south-east, at Payneham to the south-west, at Angaston from north-east to north-west, at Georgetown, Streaky Bay, Strathalbyn, and other places, From east to west, at Minlaton and other places from north to south, at Eudunda and other places widely apart, from south to north. The whole goes to show the unreliability at unscientific observation as to the direction of an earthquake. Sir Charles Todd says the vibrations were north-east and south-west. The manager of the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company says the records by their recorder indicated a movement east and west.
Another point on which there is extraordinary diversity of opinion is the duration of the shocks. The time of that on Friday night is variously given from 10 seconds to 3 minutes. Those who thought it lasted from 1½ to 3 minutes must have been greatly scared, for they little know the damage such a long shock would do. Sir Charles Todd says—” The time of the vibrations at Adelaide according to the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company’s recorder was 23 seconds. Commencing with very fine or small vibrations, it increased with very rapid vibrations, and then died away again; rose again to another maximum, died away, and then came to another maximum. There were, therefore, three maximums marked on the paper, which corresponded closely to my own observations at the Observatory.” He is sorry there is no seismograph to record earthquakes at the Observatory in Adelaide.
AT BEACHPORT.
September 22.
On Friday evening last, at 8 7 o’clock, we had a sharp shock of earthquake, which appeared to be travelling from west to east.
Figure 13 This map shows felt reports for the main aftershock on 20 September 1920 at 07:05 pm CST. The red line is the limit within which shaking was reported in newspapers available online. The centre of the plot is in St Vincents Gulf between Adelaide and Warooka.
1902 09 20 at 09:35 UTC St Vincents Gulf – largest aftershock
The very next day another strong earthquake shook Adelaide and urban centres on both sides of the Gulf and was widely reported in the media as indicated in the newspaper extracts above. A felt area map was drawn (Figure 9), most of the reports not detailed enough to do other than mark it was felt. The centre of the red circle enclosing the felt reports is somewhere in the Gulf. Dix (2013 has a detailed map for this earthquake with the same result, an epicentre in the Gulf. Most of the intensities are 3, 3-4 or 4.
1902 09 23 at 16:00 UTC Port Wakefield
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 4
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The Deputy Postmaster – General (Sir Charles Todd) informs us that the post-master at Port Wakefield reported that a sharp shock of earthquake was felt there on Wednesday at 1.30 a.m.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 4
THE HILLS RAILWAY AND THE EARTHQUAKE.
Many travellers on the South line always feel relieved when the train in which they are journeying has passed over the bridge between Mitcham and Blackwood. Since the earthquake the theory put forth by some scientists that the Mount Lofty Ranges may be rising, and that they were probably affected by the recent earthquake has not served to allay their fears. There are, besides the viaducts, numerous tunnels on the line, and it was thought that these might have been injured in some way by the tremor. We understand that although no special inspection has been made of the line since Friday last, the ordinary precaution have been observed. These consist among other things of a trial of the whole line before any train passes each morning. The permanent way is reported to be in good order, and it has not been noticed that the track, viaducts, or tunnels have been affected in the slightest degree by the shocks.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
KINGSCOTE, September 23.
The earthquake shock felt on Friday evening created intense alarm. Houses were shaken, birds and beasts were excited and alarmed, and the residents were a long time recovering from the nervous shock. The wall of one of the rooms at the post office was cracked, and the clock swung from the perpendicular towards the south and stopped at eight minutes past 8. Some of the overhanging cliffs on the shore fell down, but no serious damage was done. On Saturday morning, at about 11 o’clock, two reports, as of a cannon, in the south, were heard, and at about 7 p.m. a moderate shock was felt. Residents have reported various slight tremors since, but they are not sufficiently authenticated to be unreservedly accepted. Some of the residents are in a nervous, excitable state, fearing further shocks.
BENDLEBY, September 22. A sharp shock of earthquake passed over here on Friday last, about 8 o’clock p.m., and lasted several seconds. It appeared to be travelling from west to east, and was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise.
PETERSBURG, September 22. The earthquakes, which were more or less severe in various parts of the state on Friday, were only slightly felt here, many persons not being aware of any shock; while few seem to have noticed both of Friday’s.
WILLUNGA, September 23. The earthquake of Friday evening and the one on Saturday did a great deal more damage than was at first expected. Hardly a house in the township escaped. Chimneys fell, and in some cases ceilings and walls were demolished, leaving the houses almost untenantable until repaired. Some buildings recently erected seem to have received the most injury.
YAKILO STATION (Spalding). Sept. 22. An earthquake was felt on Friday, September 19, at 6.30 a.m., the vibration lasting for fully half a minute. The direction travelled seemed to be northwards. All through the day other slight disturbances were noticed, and at 8 o’clock in the even-ing another severe shock occurred, which caused a sickly sensation to most people. The direction travelled was from west to east. Again on Saturday a shock was felt about 3 a.m. Sunday also was not without its disturbances, one shock occurring at 6.15 a.m. and another of a more severe nature at 1.45 p.m. Both seemed to travel in a north-easterly direction. On Monday another shock occurred at 5.50 a.m., travelling in an easterly direction. There was another slight tremor just at present minute of writing 7.30 p.m.
DAMAGE AT GLENELG.
The damage done at Glenelg by the earthquake on Friday evening proves to be much more considerable than was at first estimated. At the residence of Mr. D. Walter Duffield, on the Seawall, it has been found that it will be advisable to entirely rebuild eight of the chimneys, some having fallen and others cracked. The chimneys will be rebuilt to a lower level only. Two maids who were in a room at the back of the house would almost inevitably have been killed by falling bricks from the chimneys had they left the house by the back hall door. Providentially they remained within the building, the walls of which sustained practically no injury. A strong lining of wood under the slate roof prevented the falling chimneys from going through the roof and the ceilings. As showing the extent of the oscillations, it is interesting to note that the top of one chimney was thrown entirely clear of the slate roof, and just struck the guttering in its fall.
KINGSCOTE, September 23.
The earthquake shock felt on Friday evening created intense alarm. Houses were shaken, birds and beasts were excited and alarmed, and the residents were a long
time recovering from the nervous shock. The wall of one of the rooms at the post office was cracked, and the clock swung from the perpendicular towards the south and stopped at eight minutes past 8. Some of the overhanging cliffs on the shore fell down, but no serious damage was done. On Saturday morning, at about 11 o’clock, two reports, as of a cannon, in the south, were heard, and at about 7 p.m. a moderate shock was felt. Residents have reported various slight tremors since, but they are not sufficiently authenticated to be unreservedly accepted. Some of the residents are in a nervous, excitable state, fearing further shocks.
BENDLEBY, September 22. A sharp shock of earthquake passed over here on Friday last, about 8 o’clock p.m., and lasted several seconds. It appeared to be travelling from west to east, and was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise.
PETERSBURG, September 22. The earthquakes, which were more or less severe in various parts of the state on Friday, were only slightly felt here, many persons not being aware of any shock; while few seem to have noticed both of Friday’s.
WILLUNGA, September 23. The earthquake of Friday evening and the one on Saturday did a great deal more damage than was at first expected. Hardly a house in the township escaped. Chimneys fell, and in some cases ceilings and walls were demolished, leaving the houses almost untenantable until repaired. Some buildings recently erected seem to have received the most injury.
YAKILO STATION (Spalding). Sept. 22. An earthquake was felt on Friday, September 19, at 6.30 a.m., the vibration lasting for fully half a minute. The direction travelled seemed to be northwards. All through the day other slight disturbances were noticed, and at 8 o’clock in the evening another severe shock occurred, which caused a sickly sensation to most people. The direction travelled was from west to east. Again on Saturday a shock was felt about 3 a.m. Sunday also was not without its disturbances, one shock occurring at 6.15 a.m. and another of a more severe nature at 1.45 p.m. Both seemed to travel in a north-easterly direction. On Monday another shock occurred at 5.50 a.m., travelling in an easterly direction. There was another slight tremor just at present minute of writing. 7.30 p.m.
Yorke’s Peninsula Advertiser (SA : 1878 – 1922), Friday 26 September 1902, page 3
The Earthquake
Several earthquake shocks were felt in various places during Friday, Saturday and Sunday last, but whilst most were not of a serious character, that experienced shortly after 8 o’clock on Friday evening was one of the most severe yet experienced in South Australia. The shock was felt over a large area, buildings shook, furniture and crockery rocked and rattled, and in many places considerable damage was done. Needless to say such experiences caused considerable alarm. Locally comparatively little damage was done. The walls of several buildings in the town and the mines were cracked. At the Methodist Church the choir was assembled for practice when the shock came, and as the timbers of the roof creaked and cracked with the swaying of the building and the slates rattled, the members had a trying experience. They left the building as quickly as possible, and just as they got out a portion of the stone cross fell from the top of the church and struck the footpath close to one of the members. At All Saints’ Church the choir had a similar experience, but although it seemed as if the roof was about to collapse no damage resulted. The shocks seem to have been most severe on Southern Yorke’s Peninsula, the township of Warooka and the lighthouses at Troubridge and Corney Point being considerably damaged. At the Troubridge light the vibration caused the lamps to overbalance, and the oil catching fire the lantern and machinery were practically destroyed. The effects of the shock at other Peninsula centres are briefly given below. Arthurton—Several buildings cracked and pieces of ceiling fell. People who were in bed dressed and ran out. Corney Point—The base of the lighthouse was cracked, and the casting which supports the lamp was broken. The head keeper was in the tower at the time, and had a trying experience. The noise of the earthquake was most appalling. Besides the awful noise underground, the iron roofs of the houses sounded as though they were being smashed and torn by hundreds of hammers, whilst plaster and mortar flew in showers from the walls and ceilings. People stood in speechless horror listening to the awful sounds. Horses galloped wildly about, and birds of all kinds uttered plaintiff cries. Curramulka—The shock caused quite a panic for a few moments. Dozens of articles were shaken off the shelves in the local store. Maitland—Windows shook and articles in houses were shifted, but very little damage was done. Port Victoria—The ground heaved and the buildings were much shaken, and frightened people ran into the streets. Many houses have the walls cracked and portions of the ceiling have fallen. The Albatross on its way from Port Pirie to Wardang Island was stopped by the shock, the boat heaving as if it had grounded on rocks. The Lurline, from Port Adelaide to Port Victoria, had a similar experience. Port Vincent—Several buildings were cracked. Minlaton—The floors seemed to rise right up, pictures flopped about, the water swished in the tanks and did not settle for many minutes. Very little damage was done in the town, but outside farmers complain of damaged walls, and some underground tanks will suffer. A young man and a lad had a narrow escape. They were sitting by a wall, and had just moved when a portion of the gable wall crashed down where they had been sitting. Port Lincoln—There was great consternation amongst the residents. Most houses are more or less damaged, particularly on the direct line of the earthquake. The institute front wall is cracked from floor to ceiling. Much piaster is down in the Anglican church and the Methodist church is also damaged. Chimneys vibrated like reeds. Port Wakefield —The houses were shaken to their foundations, and chairs danced on the floor. The people were greatly startled and every body rushed out of doors. Stansbury—A concert was being given in the Institute, when the shock dislodged a portion of the ceiling ornament which fell and smashed the large central lamp, leaving the people in darkness. In the rush for the door one old lady was thrown down, but escaped with a black eye, while three others fainted. In a little more than a quarter of an hour the concert was proceeded with. The ketch Fleetwing was loading at the fluxworks, and though there was more than six feet of water beneath her, she appeared to bump on the ground twice. The Adonis was coming from Kangaroo Island at the time, skipping through the rough sea at the rate of eight knots, but was brought to a sudden stop. The shock was so great that the skipper feared he had run into a derelict. Warooka—Only one building in the township escaped damage, that being the structure formerly used as a lock up, but now being utilised by the local school-master as a storage room. Women and children rushed screaming into the street, cows bellowed, horses stampeded as if mad, and altogether the scene was one of indescribable noise and confusion. The buildings shook violently, pictures and ornaments being hurled to the floor, and it seemed as though the whole township would be destroyed. There were several narrow escapes. Hardly a chimney was left standing. The residents preferred not to return to their homes that night, and lit a bonfire on a vacant space in the town, where they remained till the following morning. Many camped out again on Saturday night. Wallaroo—Some ceilings were damaged and walls cracked. Over 300 children were attending a singing practice at the Methodist Church at the time, and all rushed off the high platform for the door. It was a wonder that no one was hurt. Yorketown—Both hotels in the town suffered through falling pictures and plaster. The Wesleyan Church was badly cracked, and the English Church suffered. Tanks in some instances are leaking, and in private houses large cracks are visible in the walls.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 26 September 1902, page 7
DESTRUCTION AT BRENTWOOD.
BRENTWOOD (Y.P.), September 23.
In connection with the earthquake three of the rooms of Mr. J. Boundy’s house were partly knocked down, and the rest had to be pulled down. Two rooms at Mr. A. Rogers’s house were partly knocked down by the shock. This seems worse than Warooka. Brentwood is about 14 miles north-east of Warooka.
HAWKER September 24. An earthquake was felt here by several residents shortly after 8 o’clock on Friday evening. Mr. M. McKechnie, railway stationmaster, says that things at his residence rattled and shook.
Yorke’s Peninsula Advertiser (SA : 1878 – 1922), Friday 26 September 1902, page 3
Edithburgh
September 22.
On Friday evening shortly after 8 o’clock a young earthquake paid this place a flying visit. It commenced with a rumbling noise and a slight vibration, gradually increasing in intensity until houses began to rock and lift and the roofs and ceilings to creak, whilst in the meantime most people, considering it to be safer out of doors than inside, had lost no time in getting away from the buildings. Very serious damage was done to the Troubridge Lighthouse, situated about five miles from here. The lighting apparatus was completely wrecked and the oil from the lamps overflowing, the lantern took fire. After some difficulty the flames were extinguished. Rumors were soon afloat that the tower itself was wrecked, and there being a shower of rain passing between the two places, it could not be seen from here for a time, but when the weather cleared and a glass was brought to bear on Troubridge Island the tower was seen to be standing. As soon as the shock had passed your correspondent had the curiosity to have a look in his underground tank and beheld the water in a commotion. Another slight shock was felt here about 7 o’clock on Saturday evening, and a few felt another about midnight. The quake has got on to people’s nerves and a slight rumbling noise is now sufficient to cause them to seek the open air.
Renmark Pioneer (SA : 1892 – 1913), Friday 26 September 1902, page 2
Friday, September 19th, 1902.
EARTHQUAKES.
South Australia was visited last week by a severe shock of earthquake which has done considerable damage, and one fatality from shock is reported, and several minor accidents. This has never been considered a volcanic region, and the liability of any part of Australia to seismic disturbances has always been considered very remote. Friday’s shock did not much affect those regions of the State where volcanic action was most likely to be expected, in the South East, but the greatest damage has been done at Troubridge Light house, at the entrance to the Gulf of St. Vincent, where the lamps were wrecked, causing a conflagration, resulting in the destruction of the tower. It goes without saying that we are to be congratulated on an escape from serious disaster……..
Renmark Pioneer (SA : 1892 – 1913), Friday 26 September 1902, page 3
THE EARTHQUAKE.
Renmark residents were slightly startled on Friday night last, about eight o’clock, by a shock of earthquake which lasted several seconds. The shock was much more severely felt in Adelaide, where there was nearly a panic. Several chimneys were thrown down and houses cracked, and the disturbance was much more serious in the city than that of five years ago, when some of the towns in the South East suffered severely. There was no shock at Mount Gambier, generally considered the most likely region for earthquakes. The most serious damage was to the Troubridge Lighthouse, 10 miles from Edithburgh, at the entrance to the Gulf of St. Vincent, between Kangaroo Island and Yorke’s Peninsula. The shock broke the lamps and the kerosene ignited and the iron-tower was destroyed by the flames. A temporary light has been erected at the point, and steps were immediately taken to acquaint mariners. There was also a slight shock felt in the city at about seven o’clock on Saturday night, which did not tend to allay the anxiety caused by the disturbance of the previous evening. Happily the seismic vibrations were unattended by any direct loss of life, though a lady at Eastwood, subject to heart troubles, succumbed when the earthquake occurred. Other sick and nervous people have also suffered more or less. The excitement has now subsided and the interest is now flagging.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 4
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The Deputy Postmaster – General (Sir Charles Todd) informs us that the post-master at Port Wakefield reported that a sharp shock of earthquake was felt there on Wednesday at 1.30 a.m.
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS AT CLARENDON.
Clarendon post office officials reported this morning that two slight shocks of earthquake were experienced there during the night. The first occurred at half-past 2, and the other at 4 o’clock. No damage was sustained, but the shocks were distinctly felt throughout the township.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 26 September 1902, page 6
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
The postmaster at Clarendon reports that two earthquake shocks were felt there yesterday morning, one occurring at 2.30, and the other at 4 o’clock. Although felt throughout the township the shocks were only slight ones, and no damage was done.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 26 September 1902, page 4
EFFECT OF FRIDAY’S EARTHQUAKE.
Interesting observations have been made by the residents of Warooka, who suffered severely from last Friday’s earthquake, and valuable data from a scientific point of view may result, if correct levels of the hill on which the township stands are taken. A resident of 30 years states that he can now see Yorketown from Warooka, although before the shock this was never possible. A gentleman who lives at the foot of the hill says that whereas formerly only the roofs of certain houses above were visible, he can now see a part of the walls. The residents have no doubt that the hill has been raised by the earthquake.
Mount Barker Courier and Onkaparinga and Gumeracha Advertiser (SA : 1880 – 1954), Friday 26 September 1902, page 3
THE EARTHQUAKE IN THE SOUTH.
Experiences at Mount Barker.
There was nothing unusual observable in the conditions at Mount Barker last Friday evening, and the town up till a few minutes past 8 o’clock enjoyed the quietude peculiar to it. The day had been beautifully fine, and although the clouds lowered with the sinking of the sun in the west the air was remarkably calm. At about 10 minutes past 8, however, a buzzing, whirring noise, as of the approach of a mighty hurricane, was heard, and before one had time to reconcile himself a weird, creeping sensation was felt.
The ominous noise grew louder and louder, and then it seemed as though the whole earth was about to be wrenched asunder and that humanity was either to be swallowed with awful suddenness or else blown out of existence by a tremendous volcanic eruption. Those who were inside dwellings instinctively made a rush for the open, and those who were outside were possessed of a desire to flee for dear life. Terrified women screamed or fainted, children cried aloud with great fear, and even the bravest of the men quaked with terror. Not a few thought that the end of the world was really come, and in several instances the more devout fell on their knees.
The rumbling and jolting sensation lasted for what seemed quite a minute, and long after the last of the vibrations had passed away persons were possessed of fear and trembling. It was an experience of a lifetime, and the tremor, which seemed to be travelling from the north-west to the south-east, was the most severe that has ever been felt in this part. Not a great deal of damage to buildings seems to have been occasioned, and, although all masonry was more or less severely shaken, few houses were badly cracked as might have been expected with such a shock. The first exclamation with some was concerning the lofty chimney at Messrs. T. Paltridge and Sons’ tannery but the 85ft. of brickwork was not at all injured.
At one dwelling a large portion of the ceiling was displaced, a chimney which was split in twain will have to be rebuilt, and a tank of water on top of the roof overturned and fell to the ground. Pictures were shaken from their hangings in several instances and destroyed by the fall, and at one of the stores some crockery, lamp chimneys, and other articles were shattered by coming in contact with the floor. Probably the most remarkable affect of the tremor was the bursting forth of springs of water at the foot of a hill on Messrs. Pope Brothers’ farm at Western Flat. Previously there had been a slight soakage at the spot, but on Saturday morning a miniature freshet was noticed, about half an acre of land being inundated. The water has continued to flow freely since Saturday, and should the supply prove permanent, of which there is now every promise, the proprietors intend to utilize the water for irrigation purposes. Subsequent tremors hare caused a second spring in close proximity to the first, but this is not nearly so strong as the former.
Several social functions were held on Friday night, and in each instance the earthquake caused a panic. Fortunately the bill at the institute-hall was not timed to begin until about 8 30, and there were only a few ladies and a less number of the sterner sex in the building at the time when the tremor came along. At first those on the ground floor wondered what was the cause of the tremendous commotion upstairs, but when the building began to quake and tremble they bolted for the door. At the Baptist schoolroom, where a musical concert in connection with the Literary Society was well under way, a similar effect was produced, while a conflagration was narrowly averted. The vibration of the ceiling set the hanging lamps in such violent motion that one of them had nearly overturned, when, with commendable presence of mind on the part of one of the audience, it was grasped and held in position. After the tremor had subsided the audience had the temerity to return to the building and concluded the program which had been so ruthlessly interrupted. At the Dunn Memorial Church, where a number of the lady members of the choir were practicing, great consternation prevailed, and the Salvationists, who were on their knees at the time of the shock, made a precipitous exit from the barracks.
Some state that a slight tremor occurred about 9 o’clock on Friday night, while at 2.30 a.m. on Saturday another secure shock was experienced and was followed half an hour later by a less pronounced one. Faint rumblings were reported to have occurred at daybreak, and everyone experienced that which came along about 7.10 on Saturday night. This was sufficiently strong to set crockery, &c., in motion, but was no comparison to the initial tremor 23 hours previously. Other slight vibrations occurred through the night and also at about 1 p.m. on Sunday, the latter sounding like thunder in the distance. Early on Monday and Tuesday mornings tremors also passed along, although they were not sufficiently strong to awaken the slumberers. To experience four more or less strong convulsions in 23 hours, to say nothing of the host of slighter ones, is quite a record for Mount Barker, and the one hope of unnerved residents is that we have reached the end of our program in the earthquake line.
MENINGIE, September 23
A very severe shock of earthquake was felt here on Friday evening about 8 o’clock. The tremor lasted half a minute and seemed to be travelling in a north-easterly direction. A second but much slighter shock was felt on Saturday evening.
MONARTO, September 22.
We had several earthquakes on Friday and Saturday evenings, that which occurred at 8.10 on the former night being the most severe ever felt in this part. No damage to proper is reported, but residents received a great scare. Everyone forsook their houses in a hurry when the first vibrations were felt.
BELL’S CREEK, September 22.
On Friday night about 8 o’clock this district was visited by a very severe earthquake, which lasted about three minutes. The tremor which seemed to be travelling to the north-east, did a considerable amount of damage, shaking down crockery and glassware from the shelves and cracking masonry
At 7 o’clock on Saturday night we experienced a less severe shock.
TAILEM BEND, September 22.
A very severe earthquake was experienced here at 5 minutes past 8 on Friday night, travelling from south-east to north-west. There was a loud rumbling noise, and doors, windows, roofs, and crockery were greatly agitated. The tremor, which lasted about 20 seconds, gave everybody a great fright. A slight shock was also felt at 7.10 on Saturday evening.
WOODCHESTER, September 24.
In common with other towns through out the South, we were visited by the earthquake on Friday evening. The disturbance was felt at 8.5 and was by far the most severe ever experienced here. Except for the cracking of the walls of a few houses, how-ever, it did no damage. The tremor, which lasted about half a minute, appeared to be travelling in an easterly or south-easterly direction. On Saturday evening at 7 9 another distinct shock was felt, but this was trivial in comparison with that on Friday. At intervals between Friday evening and Sunday residents stated that they felt other shocks, but they were scarcely perceptible.
KANMANTOO, September 23.
We were visited by a terrible earthquake at 8.10 p.m. on Friday. The tremor was more sudden and severe than any previously felt here, and it seemed to be travelling at a greater speed than the one which occurred in May, 1897. Its course was from N.W. to S.E. Those indoors looked at each other with bated breath as the rumbling, roaring noise was heard, but when the crockery on the shelves began to clatter and the timbers in the roof creaked all instinctively fled to a place of greater safety. The wall of the Kanmantoo Store was badly cracked, and Mr. P. Cork’s family had an extra scare by a portion of the chimney falling. The severed masonry landed on a fountain below and demolished it.
VICTOR HARBOUR, September 23.
At about a quarter past 8 on Friday evening a severe earthquake shock was felt here. A ping-pong tournament was in progress in the institute and needless to remark the hall was emptied in remarkably quick time. Very little damage was done by the shock. At the Grosvenor Hotel several bottles were shaken from the shelves, while in a room upstairs ornaments fell to the floor. A few people living close to the water’s edge state that they distinctly saw a wave roll outwards from the land, while others remarked of the increased roar of the breakers over the reef in the bay. A slight shock was felt half an hour later, and on Saturday evening another severe tremor passed through the district.
WOODSIDE, September 23.
In common with many other places, we felt the shock of earthquake on Friday evening. The general opinion is that it lasted for half a minute and travelled from north-west to south-east. Several buildings were cracked, lamps were extinguished, and articles on shelves reached the floor, but the greatest injury seems to have been the shock to the nervous system. Several minor tremors have been felt since Friday night, the most notable being that which occurred at 7.10 p.m. on Saturday.
GOOMERACHA, September 23.
The earthquake shock on Friday evening was felt here very severely, but no serious damage was done. Many people were greatly alarmed, und some of the women fainted. A meeting of the Bible class in connection with Salem Church was unceremoniously broken up, no one waiting for the benediction.
MOUNT PLEASANT, September 23.
The one topic of conversation here during the last few days has been the severe earthquake which occurred about 8.7 o’clock on Friday evening. There was another slight shock at 3 a.m. on Saturday, but as most of the residents were asleep little was known of the occurrence. On Saturday night at 7.15 another tremor passed along, but this was slight as compared with the one on Friday evening. The first tremor was one of the most severe ever experienced in this district. No great damage has been reported, although a number of bricks were shaken off the chimney at the old Totness Mill, leaving it in a very ragged state. Everyone seemed very much frightened, and most people rushed out of the houses into the open. The general opinion was that the tremor travelled from south to north, but the majority of residents did not care much which way it travelled so long as it went out of this district speedily.
STRATHALBYN, September 25.
The earthquake on Friday was beyond a joke and was the cause of much fright. Patients suffering from measles and influenza left their beds and rushed into the streets, thereby accentuating their illness. Pictures were thrown from the walls, and the Mayor’s daughter narrowly escaped an accident through the fall of a very heavy painting. The towers of the Presbyterian church creaked and swayed in an ominous manner, but show no signs of any damage, although several houses were badly cracked.
MURRAY BRIDGE, September 21.
A violent shock of earthquake was felt here on Friday night at 8 5. Buildings rocked considerably, walls of houses were slightly cracked, and several women fainted. A slight tremor was felt at 7.10 p.m. on Saturday.
CALLINGTON, September 21.
We were not overlooked by the earthquakes, and many residents state that they felt no less than six distinct shocks between Friday night and Sunday morning. The tremor on Friday night, which was the most severe ever felt in this part, caused most of the residents to temporarily forsake their houses. Very little damage was done to property.
ECHUNGA, September 24.
Never within the memory of residents has an earthquake shock been experienced at all comparable with that which occurred on Friday night. The houses seemed to roll and pitch, and vibrate similarly to a large steamer in a heavy sea, and the rattle of the iron roofs and the rumbling of the earth was deafening. Confusion and terror were observable everywhere. Saturday’s tremor was discounted by that of the previous evening. Considerable damage has been done to masonry, walls being badly cracked, but we are thankful that, the result was no worse.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 42
HOW THE EARTHQUAKE TRAVELLED.
The above map will give the reader an idea of the intensity of the principal earth-shock, which took place at about 8 o’clock on Friday evening. It has been drawn from markings made by Mr. W. Howchin, F.G.S., who studied the reports published on Saturday morning in The Register. The sketch does not show the whole area affected. “On the evidence of the telegrams,” said Mr. Howchin on Monday, “the longer axis was about 500 miles, and reached from Narracoorte in the south-east to Streaky Bay in the west. The shorter was about 250 miles, between Cape Borda in the south and Bruce in the north; but this may simply arise from the fact that the sea lies to the southward, and there was no opportunity to determine the extent of the seismic waves in that direction. I have compiled some statistics intended to show
the intensity of the tremor, and have put down the maximum at 3. You will see that it was most severe in the vicinity of St. Vincent’s Gulf, and ranged on the east side through Yankalilla, Willunga, Noarlunga, Clarendon, Adelaide, and Gawler, and on the west through Troubridge, Warooka, Minlaton, and Maitland. It seems to have died away, if we may trust to the absence of telegrams, in about the latitude of Hammond and Bruce in the north, while in the south-east it was definitely felt at Narracoorte, Kingston, and Robe; but there seems a doubt whether it reached Mount Gambier. There is another point which I think is suggestive that the centre was somewhere near Adelaide. The earth waves were short and jerky, and seem to have had an upward tendency rather than a lateral extension. Perhaps it was fortunate that it was so, as the damage is not likely to be so great in the former occurrence as with a lateral thrust. The uniformity of time where exact readings are given is a remarkable feature. That is also indicative that the centre was somewhere about the gulf, because in that case the wave would be travelling in all directions, and it might also account for the great diversity of the supposed route. But we have no instruments to give us the proper determination. I hope this event will stir up enough interest to cause the Government to provide at least the Adelaide Observatory with one set of instruments.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
INTERVIEW WITH MR. F. W. WHEATLEY.
Mr. F. W. Wheatley, B.Sc., A.SA.S.M., geological instructor at Way College, was interviewed by a representative of “The Advertiser” on Tuesday. When asked for his opinion on the cause of the earthquakes, Mr. Wheatley said he was inclined to agree with Professor David, of Sydney, who thinks the shocks at Adelaide were due to the cracking of the earth’s crust in the neighborhood of St. Vincent’s Gulf. As the professor explained, the earth’s crust has been strangely folded in the Mount Lofty Ranges, whilst St. Vincent’s Gulf is an area of depression.
“This folding of the earth’s crust,” Mr. Wheatley went on to say, “has been going on gradually and silently for an indefinitely long geological period. It is still continuing, so we shall be likely to get more shocks, though it is impossible to say whether they will come in the near future or in distant years. Seismology is far from being an exact science. Nobody can foretell a recurrence of earthquakes. I should like to hear the opinion of Professor Gregory, of Melbourne, whom I regard as the best authority in Australia on geology. It is a great pity we have no seismograph either at the University or the Observatory.
I am surprised that the University does not take the matter up. Victoria, New South Wales, and West Australia have each at least one seismograph, and there are several in New Zealand.”
Do you think the shocks were in any way connected with the eruptions in the West Indies ?
“I am rather inclined to think there was an indirect connection. Our knowledge of the interior of the earth is so slight, and so much based on conjecture that it is difficult to know exactly what might happen. Though this folding of the hills has been going on for ages, the eruptions it Martinique may have increased the intensity of the slip here. The peculiar thing is that since the Martinique disaster earthquakes have been felt in Sicily and the Lipari Islands, at Vesuvius, and in Japan, New Zealand and Australia. It is an extraordinary thing if all these shocks are due to local causes. I see it was stated in the telegram from Warooka that they smelt sulphurous fumes there. If that were a fact, one would infer that there had been an out-break at sea.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
“OCCASIONAL EARTHQUAKES INEVITABLE.”
Mr. H. Tarlton Phillipps of the Adelaide University, who has made a special study of the cause of earthquakes, said:-
“It would seem probable, since in time past a series of north and south faults have been produced by the subsidence of the area now occupied by St. Vincent Gulf, that this action may still be in progress. If this be the case, occasional earthquakes of greater or less violence in Adelaide and the neighboring districts are inevitable. North and south faulting would give rise to a series of east and west vibrations, which would be registered in Adelaide as coming from the west.
‘In the case of shocks such as have lately been experienced in Adelaide, we should expect that those walls parallel to the direction of the disturbance would be cracked most extensively, since walls at right angles to the shock are moved backwards and forwards as a whole, and are, therefore, not subjected to an alternate extension and compression along their length, as is the case with the parallel walls. An examination of a number of houses in the neighborhood of Glenelg have shown that nearly all the cracks of any magnitude occur in walls running east and west, even in cases where window and door openings have greatly weakened the north and south walls.
“Prismatic bodies, such as gravestones, chimneys, &c., tend to rotate about their vertical axes during an earthquake, till in their final positions one face is perpendicular to the direction from which the disturbance proceeded. I have observed two such instances at Glenelg, both cases pointing to shocks from a westerly direction.
“It is evident from the numerous volcanic and seismic disturbances that have lately been recorded in different parts of the globe that there is in progress some widespread disturbance beneath the crust of the earth, which, no doubt, is the ultimate cause, not only of the late outbursts in the West Indies, but also of the local earthquakes. If, in consequence of secular movement, the strata in the faulted district to the west of Adelaide were in a critical condition, a disturbance beneath the earth’s crust, perhaps originating in some distant portion of the globe, and not in itself of sufficient energy to cause a shock, appreciable to the unaided senses, might upset the equilibrium of the rock masses, already in a strained and unstable condition, causing a fault, which in its turn would give rise to the vibratory motions of which an earthquake consists. In this way a series of almost simultaneous seismic disturbances might take place in entirely different countries, which, had there been no general disturbance beneath the earth’s crust, to precipitate matters, would have occurred separately during the next few years.
“It would, therefore, seem that while the immediate cause of the local shocks might lie in the faulting of strata in the neighborhood of Adelaide, a more general and ultimate cause might be looked for in the greater disturbance which seems just now to be agitating the whole earth.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
THE SHOCKS ON KANGAROO ISLAND.
TERRIFYING EXPERIENCES.
BIG WAVE ON THE SOUTH COAST.
Hog Bay (Kangaroo Island),
September 22.
No fewer than five earthquake shocks have been felt in the district of Dudley. The first occurred at about 8 p.m. on Friday, September 19, and it seems to have been the severest. Two other shocks were felt during the next two hours. One followed about 4 a.m., September 20, and a slight one was experienced at about 8 p.m. on Sunday. Friday’s shock was preceded by a tremendous noise on the south coast, which was caused, so it is inferred from the numerous accounts received, by a tremendous seawave rushing with great force on the south coast. Mr. Antoine Ebert says the sea was terrific. The people rushed out of their houses and the women screamed and fainted. Mr. E. S. Bates, who was visiting Mr. McArthur, at Grassy Flat, describes the first shock as follows:–“We were talking when we heard the windows begin to rattle and the noise increased in force. Then noises were heard above. The walls began to rock and the floor to heave. We rushed out of the door and could see the house moving about in the light of the moon, which was blood-red in color. The eucalyptus and other trees swayed so violently that the birds flew out, uttering cries of fear, which added greatly to the awfulness of the moment.” This shock lasted about five minutes, and appeared to travel from north-east to south-west, but people do not agree upon that point. Many persons refused to enter their houses on Friday night, and slept outside.
Queenscliffe (K.I.), September 22.
The residents of Kangaroo Island experienced the worst earthquake shock that has ever been felt on this island on Friday night at five minutes past 8 o’clock. It appeared to came from the south-west, and sounded like the rumble of a waggon. Many of the houses were cracked and otherwise were damaged. Ornaments on mantelpieces fell, and many women are ill from the effects of the shock. There was another slight shock on Saturday evening at ten minutes past 7 o’clock. Captain Littlely, of the ketch Young Foster, experienced the shock out at sea on Friday night while sailing near the Horseshoe. Those on board thought the boat had struck a rock, so put farther out to sea. All day Saturday reports like those of distant guns were heard to the south-west of the island.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 8
Yankalilla. September 22.
The earth shock on Friday evening did a good deal of damage here. Some of the buildings in the town have been so severely shaken, that they are almost unsafe, and should we be visited by another as severe there is every likelihood of their collapse. Notably is this the case with the post-office, part of the parapet of which has fallen, leaving other portions in a very shaky condition. The Anglican Church was found to be minus a considerable part of the ceiling after the shock. In fact, there is hardly a building that has not been shaken. The stores in the town suffered much, and mixtures were made the like of which no chemist or druggist would ever dream of concocting. The floor of Mr. Clayton’s drug store was strewn with broken bottles, and the building was filled with the aroma of the drugs. Messrs. J. Cornish & Co. also sustained heavy break-ages, and the house of Messrs. R. B. Clark and Co., whose plateglass windows were smashed, records heavy losses. Altogether £40 will barely cover the damage done to the storekeepers’ stocks alone.
Mount Gambier, September 22.
Great surprise was felt here this morning when residents saw in “The Advertiser” an account of the sensational earthquake. It is said that several residents felt a slight tremor about 8 o’clock.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 24 September 1902, page 3
AT NARRACOORTE.
September 22.
About five minutes past 8 on Friday evening a distinct shock of earthquake was felt here. Buildings, windows, furniture, and other articles rattled, but no damage has been reported It lasted for 20 or 30 seconds, and appeared to be travelling from south to north. Most of the residents felt the shock, but some did not notice it. Many ran out of their houses in a scared state. The shock was not so severe as the one felt on May 10, 1897, when a good deal of damage was done.
AT MOUNT GAMBIER.
It does not seem that many persons observed the tremor at Mount Gambier, and most of
those who did appear to have been on the hills north of the town, where there is a rock bed at no very great depth. In the valley south of Commercial-street and along the face of the hills between the town and the lakes, where there is a great depth of volcanic and vegetable deposit, scarcely any appear to have noticed it. It is remarkable that many of the people who say they felt the earth shake did not mention the matter till next day. It does not appear that any tremor was felt here on Saturday night.
AT BEACHPORT.
September 22.
On Friday evening last, at 8 7 o’clock, we had a sharp shock of earthquake, which appeared to be travelling from west to east.
AT ROBE.
At Robe on Friday night there was a sharp tremor, which lasted about 10 seconds.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 9
THE EARTHQUAKES.
ANOTHER SHOCK.
The Deputy Postmaster-General informed as late as Wednesday afternoon that Port Wakefield reported a sharp shock of earthquake at 1.30 a.m. that day.
Pioneer (Yorketown, SA : 1898 – 1954), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 3
MINLATON ITEMS.
September 24.
Several shock of earthquake were experienced here on Friday and Saturday last, the most severe being at 8.5 on Friday evening. As far as is known no serious damage has been done, but walls and buildings give evidence of the severe shock they have undergone.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 44
SEVERAL LATER SHOCKS.
Residents of Adelaide had received such a shock on Friday night that even a night’s rest did not calm their nerves, and on Saturday morning the earthquake was practically the sole topic of conversation. The experience had been unique, and every one had something to tell his neighbour about what had happened during the dreadful minute when people rushed into the open air for safety. When another tremor began on Saturday night poor mortals were more prepared than they had been 23 hours before, but fortunately the rumbling did not last long. The fact, however, that there had been a second shock made people wonder whether there were to be any more, and throughout Sunday they were quite prepared on the slightest symptom of a tremor to bolt outside the houses. The oppressive nature of the atmosphere and the heavy clouds on the horizon as evening approached played on the imaginations of the more timid, so that when a foolish rumour got abroad that there was going to be another earthquake early in the evening, many folk were really afraid. Scores of women did not trouble to think that earthquakes cannot be predicted as meteorologists foretell rain, but sat outside their houses until a comparatively late hour without hearing or feeling anything of the manifestation they dreaded. During Saturday and Sunday there were several slight earth tremors, exactly how many cannot be stated because there is not a single seismic instrument in the city; but reports from various centres state that shocks were felt. Possibly, however, some of these were little more than the imaginings of overstrung, sensitive people. Anyway, no serious damage was done, and there was nothing like a repetition of Friday night’s unique experience.
Clarendon appears to have been specially susceptible to earth tremors during the past two days. Not only was Friday night’s shock felt with disastrous results to the plaster in the houses, and to the chimney at Gillard’s winery, which was broken in halves, though it did not fall, but there have been several tremors since. The postmistress, Mrs. Galloway, states that there was one at 7.10 p.m. on Saturday, another at 10 p.m., a third slight shake at 11.30 p.m., and finally one at 1p.m. on Sunday.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 44
SHOCKS IN THE COUNTRY.
ANGASTON. September 22.
No reports of serious damage from Friday’s earthquakes have come to hand, the most serious casualties being the fracture of a small amount of crockery and some bottles, and slight cracking of walls and falls of plaster. A further decided shock was felt on Saturday at 7.8 p.m., and a slighter one on Sunday at 12.40 p.m.
AUBURN, September 21.
We were favoured with an earthquake shock at 7.10 last evening. The vibration lasted about 15 seconds. The same uncanny rumbling noise was present, as was also the case at 1.41 this afternoon, when still another tremor, lasting for a few seconds only, occurred. People generally are in a state of nervousness, any untoward sound disturbing their equanimity.
BRINKWORTH, September 22.
Since last report we have had four slight, earthshocks, one on Saturday night at about 7.10, a second at midnight, another on Sun-day at 1.45 p.m., and the last at about 3 this morning.
CALLINGTON, September 22.
On Saturday, at 7.9 p.m., we were visited by another severe earthquake shock. Two tremors were felt previous to this, and others again at about 4 and 5.30 a.m. on the 21st. The one on Saturday night caused the ground and houses to rock considerably.
ECHUNGA, September 21.
Another earthquake was felt shortly after 7 on Saturday night, and although it was not nearly so severe as that of the previous evening it caused iron roofs to vibrate and the china to rattle in the now orthodox manner. The experience of the diggers upon the adjacent Jupiter Creek Goldfields goes to indicate that volcanic eruptions must have taken place here at some time, fine specimens of gold having been frequently discovered embedded in molten ironstone.
HOUGHTON, September 20.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt last night at about 8.5, lasting from 30 to 50 seconds. No damage has yet been reported. A shock occurred at half-past 7 to-night.
MARRABEL, September 22.
Another earth tremor was felt on Saturday night at 11 minutes past 7. It was of about 15 seconds duration, and appear-ed to be travelling from south-west to north-east. Buildings, crockery, and roofs rattled considerably. Still another shock was felt on Sunday afternoon at 17 minutes to 2. It was slight, and lasted for a few seconds only, but shook doors and windows considerably.
MIDDLETON. September 20.
Another shock of earthquake occurred this evening at about 7.10. Though not so severe as that of last evening it was fairly sharp, and gave many people a great scare.
MINLATON, September 22.
Two more earthquakes have been felt, one at 7.5 on Saturday evening, and another between 12 and 1 o’clock on Sunday morning; but neither was nearly so severe as the one on Friday night. Most people agree that the shock on Friday night travelled from south or south-west to north-east. The floors seemed to rise right up, pictures flopped about, the water swished in the tanks and did not settle for many minutes. Very little damage was done in the town, but outside farmers complain of damaged walls, and some underground tanks will suffer.
MOUNT MARY, September 20.
Some severe shocks of earthquake were felt on Friday and Saturday. People were awaken ed at 6.40 a.m. on Friday by the shaking of windows and doors. In the evening an other shock was experienced. It lasted for two minutes. People vacated their houses, fearful lest they should fall in. This shock came about 8.10 p.m. The last occurred about 7.30 p.m. on Saturday.
MYLOR, September 22.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt in Mylor and surrounding district on Friday at 8.5 p.m.. and lasted about half a minute. It seemed to be travelling from west to east. Houses were much shaken, and some were cracked. People were alarmed, and every one seemed seized with the one impulse—to rush outside as quickly as possible. On Saturday, at 6.50 p.m., another shock was felt, of less severity and shorter duration, but causing the roofs of houses to rattle and the ground to shake. On Sunday about 4 a.m. a distinct rumble was heard, and another at 5.20 a.m.
NARRIDY. September 21.
On Friday morning, about 7 o’clock, an earth tremor was felt, apparently travelling
in a north-easterly direction; and at 8.5 in the evening a still more severe shock occurred, and lasted about a minute and a half. It travelled from north-west to south-east. Furniture and crockery rocked and rattled, and some buildings were cracked. On Saturday evening, about 7 o’clock, another slight shock was felt, and on Sunday afternoon, about 1.43, there was a fourth tremor, which lasted about 20 minutes, travelling from north-west to south-east.
NORMANVILLE, September 22.
Another earthquake was experienced shortly after 7 on Saturday night, and created quite a panic. At Yankalilla it caused the residents to leave their houses and remain outside for some time. Two shocks took place yesterday, the first about 4 in the morning, and the other at nine minutes past 1 in the afternoon.
ONETREE HILL, September 21.
Another earthquake agitation, which, but for its immediate predecessor, would have been chronicled as severe, was experienced here at about 7.15 on Saturday evening. Again on Sunday, at about midday, a tremor was distinctly noticeable on two or three occasions. The vibration on Saturday lasted from 12 to 15 seconds. These repeated visitations are causing serious apprehension, and cases of nervous prostration are reported.
PENWORTHAM, September 21.
We had a very severe shock of earthquake on Friday evening, and another shock last night at 7.5. It is reported by several persons that a slight shock was felt at midnight on the 19th, and another this afternoon, at about 2 o’clock.
PORT VICTORIA, September 21. The most severe shock of earthquake ever experienced here occurred on Friday at 8.4 p.m. The ground heaved and the buildings were much shaken. The frightened people ran into the streets. The trembling of the earth continued for several seconds. Many houses have the walls cracked and portions of the ceiling have fallen. One of the cracks in a room at the local post office is of considerable width. A second shock was felt at 7.10 p.m. on Saturday, but it was not so severe as that on the former day. The Albatross on its way from Port Pirie to Wardang Island was stopped by the shock, the boat heaving as if it had grounded on rocks. The Lurhne, from Port Adelaide to Port Victoria, had a similar experience. Both boats reached their respective destinations without injury.
STANSBURY, September 22.
Friday evening’s earthquake caused a panic among the people, who had gather-ed in the institute to hear a concert. Part of the ceiling ornament gave way, and fall-ing on the large central lamp smashed it, and left the people in darkness. In the rush for the door one old lady was thrown down, but escaped with a black eye, while three others fainted. In a little more than a quarter of an hour the concert was proceeded with. On Saturday evening at 7 o’clock we had a liliputian repetition of Friday’s experience, but if it had not been for the nervousness created the evening before scarcely any notice would have been taken of it: it lasted only a few seconds. The ketch Fleetwing was loading at the fiuxworks, and though there was more than 6 feet of water beneath her, she appeared to bump on the ground twice during Friday evening’s shock. The master thought first that the centreboard was down. The skipper of the Adonis was coming from Kangaroo Island at the time, skipping through the rough sea at the rate of eight knots, but was brought to a sudden stop. The shock was so great that the skipper feared he had run into a derelict, but nothing could be seen, and the craft was soon spinning along again.
SUTHERLANDS, September 22.
Several earthquake shocks have been felt here of late. The one at 8 o’clock on Friday evening was the most severe. No damage has resulted.
TANUNDA, September 20.
Two more earthquake shocks were felt here to-day—one at 5 a.m., and another in the evening at 7.10. Both were of slight duration, and did not cause so much alarm as on the previous evening, although the residents felt very uneasy.
URAIDLA, September 22.
On Saturday evening at about ten minutes past 7 we had another slight earthquake, which appeared to travel from south to north.
VICTOR HARBOUR, September 22.
On Friday evening the town was rudely disturbed by a severe shock of earthquake, which apparently travelled a little to the east of north to west of south. The vibration continued about 40 seconds, gaining in intensity. Great alarm prevailed among the ranges from Inman to Myponga. and the Castle Range. The disturbance was intense. At many farms milk splashed over the pans and clocks stopped. Otherwise little damage occurred, but in the town there were many breakages through articles falling from shelves. Two minor shocks were also noticed by some, apparently at a great distance, and very faint. While people were getting over the scare of the previous night another shock was felt on Saturday at about 7 p.m. Persons hurriedly left their houses.
WATERVALE. September 21.
The earthshocks are coming on too frequently to be pleasant. Yesterday morning at about a quarter to 6, again last night at about 7, and this afternoon at about 2.
YACKA, September 22.
A third earth tremor was felt and heard a few minutes before 2 o’clock yesterday afternoon. Two or three minor tremors have been felt in the interim, but were so mild that it is doubtful if they would have been noticed at any other time, but two, at least—one about 2 or 3 o’clock Saturday morning, and another about 7 on Saturday evening, were felt by so many in different localities that there is no doubt they occurred.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 3
MILLICENT.
September 25.
I do not think that if the earthquake shook our town on Friday evening many noticed anything unusual Until the Adelaide papers arrived here on Monday nothing was said about an earthquake, and then some said they felt it on Friday evening! The general opinion here is that if we had an earth tremor it must have been very slight. We do not wish another such experience as we had in May, 1897.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 44
IN THE SUBURBS.
—Norwood and Environs.—
A slight shock of earthquake was felt in the eastern suburbs about 7.10 p.m. on Saturday. It did not cause the consternation the previous one had. A resident of Paradise reports having felt a second shock on Friday evening about half an hour later than the severe one. It happened at about 7.35 p.m., and was of such a nature to cause the children to jump out of bed in fear. Peculiar reports have been made about the shock on Friday night. At the Norwood Club a member had just closed the door after entering, and the members could neither get in or out, as the holder was unable, owing to the electric shock, to release his hold of the handle of the door.
—Port Adelaide.—
A mild shock was experienced at Port Adelaide at 7.10 o’clock on Saturday evening, accompanied by the now almost familiar deep rumbling. It lasted four or five seconds, and appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east. A large number of buildings bear signs of Friday’s shock, the cracked walls and ceilings and twisted and broken chimneys testifying to the severity of the tremor.
—The Semaphore.—
A slight shock of earthquiver was felt at the Semaphore at nine minutes past 7 on Saturday evening, and just about 2 a.m. on Sunday another followed, but neither was more than a vibration that made the walls shiver and pictures sway slightly. The lighthousekeeper at the Semaphore states that he experienced three slight earth shocks between 9 and 10 o’clock on Sunday evening, the last one being the most severe.
—Fulham.—
The third shock of earthquake was experienced here on Saturday evening at about six minutes past 7, when rumbling sounds approached, apparently from the north-west, and died away towards the south-east. The accompanying tremor of the earth was felt for quite half a minute, but the vibrations were not nearly so pronounced as on Friday evening, and no further damage was done to buildings.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 3 October 1902, page 3
COUNTRY LETTERS.
HAMLEY BRIDGE, September 24.
The general topic of conversation among the residents of the district has been “earthquake shocks,” and the hope is expressed that many years will elapse before we have a repetition of the experiences which commenced on Friday morning about 6.30 and finished on Sunday about 2 p.m. The shock on Friday evening about 8 p.m. was the most severe one, although with the exception of a few small cracks in buildings, no damage was done except to the nerves of the residents. Several cases of fainting are reported, but quietness and calm has now been restored and the causes and effects of earthquakes is now being discussed.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 25 September 1902, page 9
ON KANGAROO ISLAND., September 22.
The earthquake was felt here very severely at 8.5 on Friday night, although no really serious damage was done beyond scaring people very much. As the disturbance went further west it became more destructive. At American Beach the plaster of the ceilings of houses and the roof of a shed, fell in, and a tank cracked and began to leak. The lighthouse tower on Cape Willoughby, 80 ft. above the rock, shook very much, but still not so severely as in other places. About 2 o’clock on Saturday morning some of the wakeful ones felt another slight shock, and during the night several rumbles as of distant thunder were heard. With us it was a distinct trembling of the earth, windows rattled and doors shook, and the sensation was a horrible one, for it hod a paralysing effect upon people’s legs and feet, and gave them a sensation of sickness. accompanied in several cases with violent headaches. The deathlike stillness that preceded the tremor was remarkable, as was also the icy coldness that succeeded it. As far as can be ascertained not even a plate was broken in Hog Bay itself. Fowls were not disturbed, and cattle continued to graze peacefully. The sea was perfectly tranquil both before and after. About 7 on Saturday evening another slight shock was felt, and this again alarmed the residents, for they feared what might follow. They at once left their houses and waited, but that was all. As every one seems to have a different conception of the direction the shock travelled it is useless to at-tempt to define it. Up the gulf and towards Yorke’s Peninsula the sea was quite placid both before and after the tremor.
WILLOWIE, September 22. The earthquake caused some little excitement here, and this district being more subject to such disturbances than many parts of the state, the reports from farther south caused some apprehension as to what night be in store. However, so far a much slighter shock was recorded than most places seem to have experienced.
MOOROOK, September 22. Last Friday night at about half-past 8 we heard a loud and distant rumbling, and soon after felt a severe earthshock, which lasted fully a minute. The shock seemed to be travelling in a north-westerly direction.
PYAP, September 22. On Friday evening at 8.8 we experienced a severe earthquake, which lasted two minutes. It was preceded by a noise resembling thunder, and a rushing sound as of a hurricane. While the vibrations lasted the lamps and crockery swayed and the buildings shook. This was the sharpest shock experienced in this district.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 26 September 1902, page 3
SEVERE EARTHSHOCKS.
Pessimistic persons who aver that the town requires an earthquake to arouse it from lethargy, almost had their wish on Friday evening. If an earthquake did not actually occur, it got so preciously near to it that more intimate acquaintance with the terrestrial method of stirring us up is not desired. At five minutes past eight in the evening mentioned a low rumbling was heard, swiftly followed by a tremor, which, with, increased rapidity, came upon the town with a severity that caused great alarm. For nearly two minutes the shock continued in its violence. Doors, windows, and roofs of houses rattled so loudly that fear came upon many residents that their homes were about to be demolished, and it was a common sight to see women and children rushing out-of-doors, and in some instances shrieking with fright. No very serious damage was done, though several, houses were cracked and in others plaster fell from ceilings; and pictures and ornaments were shaken from walls. Two chimneys were damaged on the property formerly known as Munro’s, on South terrace, one on Mr. T. Ivey’s portion of the premises and the other on that occupied by Mr. E. Brown. The tower of St. Rose’s Church was severely shaken, and it will have to be repaired to make it secure against similar shocks. At Mr. T. S. Davie’s store some crockery was broken by being shaken from the shelves. At Fords Mr. Pat. Kerin’s House suffered through a falling chimney. A shock was also felt at 6.35 on Friday morning, but whilst it aroused many persons from their slumbers it was not nearly so violent as that in the evening. The tremors appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east. At ten minutes past seven on Saturday evening there was another severe shock, lasting several seconds, and at a quarter to two on Sunday afternoon there was a mild tremor. The shock on Friday evening was severely felt in almost all parts of the state. A little damage was done in the city and other places, but there was nothing serious. The fire brigade alarms and the telephone bells in the city were started ringing, and considerable alarm was caused amongst patients in the Adelaide Hospital and in other institutions, meetings were broken up in terror, and at the Theatre Royal ladies fainted. There was no tremor experienced at Mount Gambier. Troubridge lighthouse was damaged, the lantern taking fire, the shock having deranged the lighting apparatus.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 29 September 1902, page 4
EARTHQUAKE EFFECTS IN THE SOUTH.
Our Victor Harbour correspondent wrote on Saturday:— “One result of the recent earthquake shock, so it is represented, is the springing into existence of several subterranean springs, which previously were not known. One of these is on Mr. H. Welsh’s land, near Hindmarsh Valley, in black soil at the foot of a range. Here a strong spring has shown up, bringing with it fine white sand and a good and continuous flow of water. Another is a well-defined hole on rising ground near Crozier’s Hill, from which issues a strong flow of artesian water. This was unknown previous to the earth tremor. A strong stream is now running down the hillside to the Inman River. Others of minor import are spoken of. The Crozier’s Hill flow rises well from the surface, indicating a strong pressure below. The water, which is of good quality, will probably be utilized for irrigation if the supply continues.”
Pioneer (Yorketown, SA : 1898 – 1954), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 3
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK
Warooka, September 23
We had a shock in more ways than one on Friday night last, for in addition to being unceremoniously turned out of doors by the seismic disturbance we were nearly suffocated by fumes of escaping sulphur, which undoubtedly came by from regions below, it being my candid opinion that the focus of the earthquake was directly under Warooka hill about according to what leading geologists have written on the subject—ten or dozen miles under the earths surface. Wiseacres at a distance declare that we had no sulphur and say it is only dreaming we were. Well, If those people had been up here about 2 or 3 minutes past eight o’clock on the evening referred to and had brought their nasal organs along with them, the possibility is that some would be coughing and sneezing even until now. To add to these discomforts the air was full of dust and the moon looked bilious. Pigs screamed as though the butcher had hold of them, and dogs howled in concert albeit the only bull canine there is here came out boldly, barking for ail he was worth, and Ajax-like defied the elements. Heavy draught horses sullenly deserted their manges, and clearing the slip panels like so many thoroughbreds went capering and snorting around the paddocks as if “Old Harry” himself were after them. Now for a record of the destruction wrought. The school was very considerably knocked about. Stone from the south wall were hurled quite 12 ft across the room in a northerly direction, whilst portions of the opposite one were ejected in a like manner. Crowds of people from the surrounding districts have visited the building, and for the most part have expressed their astonishment at what there is to be seen. The post-office, which perhaps is the most strongly constructed building in the township was a good deal knocked about, the brickwork of two of the chimneys having to be removed in consequence, and a little more shaking could have laid Mr. Koop’s house in ruins, the walls being now very much out of plumb as well as being split and broken in places. The cottage occupied by Mr. Sam Sheppard and family is more or less damaged. Mr. Thomson’s premises present a wrecked appearance Internally at least. Perhaps the heaviest loser by the late disastrous occurrence is the local landlord, who in addition to having some of his furniture destroyed sustained a direct loos of quite forty pound’s worth of bottled-wave. Mr. Pamsky’s little girl had a miraculous escape, a large stone falling on the pillow within a few inches of her head. The front part of the hotel was damaged and all the brick chimneys came down with a crash on the roof. One Inquisitive visitor, who gets far more out of the township than he is ever likely to put into it, on being informed of what had happened in the bar expressed his satisfaction in connection herewith. Such remarks are simply brutal and had better been left unsaid, at all events just now. Mrs. Baker’s dwelling is a sorry wreck, and before it can be made habitable again will have to be a good deal rebuilt. The two stores were shaken up very considerably, the floors being littered with broken bottled stuff and large quantities of other groceries. Apart from the damage done to their buildings £5 will not cover the loss in the shape of goods. The walls of Mr. Keightley’e residence were spilt in every direction, and the wonder is they are still standing. The schoolmaster’s house, formerly the old police station, came off the lightest of all, however it also has one large rent and several lesser splits. All the brick chimneys left standing after the tremor, which was fully 3 minutes— on this point most of the residents are agreed—in its duration had passed off, have since been removed in order to avert further destruction of property. The council chamber was considerably shattered and the two places of worship as well as the Institute also show marks of violence in several places. In conclusion I may say that Warooka people have had a trying time of it and the losses sustained by some of them have proved well nigh ruinous. Under these distressing circumstances it would be only an act of kindness on the part of those people who have been in the habit of asking for pecuniary assistance from this township about this time of the year, to leave the good folks up this way alone in this respect for at least some months to come. Possibly on this latter topic I may have more to say in my next contribution.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 41
A MIRACULOUS ESCAPE.
Perhaps the most wonderful escape from serious injury may be claimed by Mr. T. J. Patterson, shirtmaker, who occupies two flats above Mr. Bishop’s restaurant near the corner of King William and Hindley, streets. He was sitting in the top story working a button-holing machine, when suddenly a chimney crashed through the skylight above him. His terror may be better imagined than described. There was enough death in the debris to kill a dozen men if it had only found its mark, but strange to say the shattered glass and loose bricks and mortar fell all around the shirtmaker and never touched a hair of his head. The top flat, however, is a sorry wreck, and illustrates the tremor in one of its most destructive aspects.
AT THE ADELAIDE HOSPITAL.
At such a time the people most to be pitied are the helpless sick. We were informed last night that soot and plaster fell into the wards of the Adelaide Hospital, and that part of a chimney toppled over. Alarm spread throughout the building, and the patients, especially the women, were terrified. Many of them, forgetting their ailments, jumped out of their beds, but the nurses stood by and comforted them as best they could. A rumour was freely circulated in town that two patients had died from shock at the Children’s Hospital, but the answer to an enquiry on the subject was that they were, all “sleeping soundly.”
A SERVANT’S PLIGHT.
The Criterion Hotel, in King William street, has one chimney to rebuild. One of the servants knows all about it. She trembled with the rest of mundane things, and made a bee line for the door, “But I could not come forth,” she afterwards eloquently explained, “because bricks were dropping from the roof and scattering over the yard.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 41
GATHERED FROM THE POLICE.
An assistant employed at J. Marshall & Co.’s establishment said that a skylight there collapsed. Musical instruments were overturned in Messrs. S. Marshall & Sons’ warehouse. It was also strange that while corners of solid rock were knocked off the English, Scottish, and Australian Bank in King William street, the branch in the east end of Rundle street also shed a quantity of plaster. Falling glass was heard in the vicinity of Imperial Chambers, and pedestrians filled their pockets with earthquake masonry mementoes gathered from the pavement opposite to Williams Brothers’ tailoring establishment and the Beehive Corner in King William street. The antediluvian buildings that do service for the Staff Office and police barracks were littered with plaster in several rooms, and one of the strangest pranks that the tremor played was to break a fire-alarm in Morphett street. In Mr. James Ashton’s art studio in Grenfell street a plaster statuette was thrown from a bracket on the wall and smashed to pieces.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 27 September 1902, page 7
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The postmistress of Clarendon reported on Friday afternoon that the residents of the district felt a decided earth tremor at about 5.10 p.m. The trembling lasted for several seconds, and was accompanied by distinct rumblings.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 2 October 1902, page 4
A CURIOUS EARTHQUAKE RECORD.
The Rev. Dr. Burgess informs us that “a curious record of the recent earth movements may be seen at the Adelaide Children’s Hospital. Three plaster finials on the gables of the Way Buildings appear to have started waltzing independently on their own axes, and are now standing askew but quite unharmed, and in sufficiently ridiculous attitudes. The northernmost seems to have led the dance, and effected a quarter turn, the next somewhat less, and the third to have only just begun when the performance ceased. I suspect that they are held in place by iron rods, which kept them from toppling over, and formed centres of rotatory motion. Scientific men may otherwise explain the character and direction of the force that produced this singular effect, but it seems to me that there must have been vertical and lateral vibrations, simultaneously, and in rapid succession, and that nothing else can account for it. I have seen nothing else in the city quite so strange that the earthquake did.”
Note: The same was seen on a church in Newcastle following the 1989 .Newcastle earthquake.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 3 October 1902, page 4
THE EARTHQUAKE AND UNLEY TOWN HALL.
The damage done to the Unley Town Hall by the earthquake is greater than at first thought. An examination of the structure has been made and it was found that the building was seriously shaken. This being so the council has decided not to let the hall for the purpose of entertainments until it is repaired, or perhaps reconstructed.
1902 10 02 at 17:00 UTC, Mount Compass
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 9 October 1902, page 3
MOUNT COMPASS, October 6.—On Friday morning last, at 2.30 a.m., a slight earth tremor was felt, just enough to wake people out of their sleep, and the same experience was gone through at 9.50 the same evening, and caused several residents to vacate their homes. The earthquake has evidently upset the underground water system, as it has caused a spring on the Tiers to go dry. This spring had been in existence for years, and lately the owner cleared it out, and sank a tank, ‘with the bottom out,’ and intended to supply his household with water by means of piping, as the spring was higher than the house, but, much to his disgust, it is now quite dry.
1902 10 03 at 12:05, and 10 04 at 17:00 UTC, Clarendon
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 4 October 1902, page 6
CLARENDON’S EARTHQUAKES.
On Friday evening we received reports from Clarendon and Kangarilla stating that shortly after half-past 9 a distinct shock of earthquake was experienced by the residents. The tremor lasted about seven seconds, and in each case was accompanied by a loud rumbling sound, while at the latter place a brick was dislodged from the chimney of the store. The Friday tremble is becoming quite a feature of the district around Clarendon. Apparently the shock comes about an hour and a quarter later each week, so that with a little practice the residents will be able to set their time pieces by the Friday’s quake. It is time an enterprising individual conceived the idea of running a Friday night excursion trip from Adelaide to the pretty country township. Some people who, like Sir Charles Todd, do not mind an earthquake, might be wiling to pay for the privilege of experiencing them regularly, provided the Clarendon authorities can keep them going.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 8 October 1902, page 4
Our Lobethal correspondent wrote on Monday:—”Slight shocks of earthquake were felt here on Friday at about 9.30 p.m., and on Saturday at about the same time.” Our Victor Harbor correspondent, writing yesterday, remarked:–“Several earth tremors are commonly spoken of as having been felt during the past week, but a decided one was undoubtedly experienced on Friday about 9.40 p.m. It lasted but a few seconds. It was felt not only in Victor Harbor, but at Inman Valley, Hindmarsh Valley, and Encounter Bay.”
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Monday 6 October 1902, page 2
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE.
South Australia still appears to be agitated in consequence of the movement in Spencer’s Gulf which scientists say caused the startling earthquake a fortnight ago. There have been several rumbles since, especially at the southern end of the Mount Lofty Range, which seems to be particularly susceptible to the influence which causes these tremors. The postmistress at Clarendon reported one on Friday night, but in the city it was not sufficiently severe to cause alarm. Many people did not notice it at all, but on Saturday morning several citizens stated just after 9.30 on Friday night they had heard a noise as though a dray was passing; some even said that the furniture had been shaken that the crockery had rattled. It lasted only two or three seconds. Our Torrens Vale correspondent writes:—A slight earthquake was felt on Friday night just before 9.45. It approached first in the shape of low, distant thunder, and then gave one slight jerk, which shook the buildings, and caused crockery to rattle slightly. It lasted only about, two seconds.” Some citizens have stated that they felt a slight earth tremor during the early hours on Sunday morning.
1902 10 06 at 20:15 UTC, Warooka, Clarendon and Adelaide
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 8 October 1902, page 4
TOPICS OF THE DAY. MORE EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
A slight shock of earthquake is reported to have been felt at Clarendon and Warooka at 5.45 a.m. on Tuesday. At North Walkerville at 5.48 a.m. the shock was distinctly felt. A low rumbling noise preceded the shaking of buildings and the rattling of doors and windows. Since the two serious shocks of earthquake, felt about a fortnight ago, a number of slight tremors have been reported from various parts of the State, but it is believed that many of these existed only in the imagination of a few timid individuals. Unfortunately South Australia has no means of registering earth tremors, and reports of slight shocks will continue to be received with a feeling of doubt until the Observatory is in possession of a seismograph. The earthquake reported to have been felt at North Walkerville, Clarendon, and Warooka yesterday morning was not recorded in Adelaide, nor was it felt at the Observatory. Numbers of people—early risers—living in the suburbs state, however, that they felt the ground trembling at about the time mentioned, and in many instances lightly clad men, women, and children were to be seen outside their houses in anticipation of further rumbles. The majority of Adelaide residents still feel nervous on the subject, and it only needs a very slight tremor to awaken their fears.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 7 October 1902, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
A light shock of earthquake is reported to have been felt at Clarendon and Warooka at 5.45 this morning. At North Walkerville at 12 minutes to 6 o’clock this morning the shock was distinctly felt. A low rumbling noise preceded the shaking of buildings, and the rattling of doors and windows
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 8 October 1902, page 6
ANOTHER EARTHQUAKE.
The Government Astronomer (Sir Charles Todd) advised us on Tuesday:—”A slight shock of earthquake is reported to have been felt at Clarendon and Warooka at 5.45 this morning.”
Evidence for uplift?
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 7 October 1902, page 4
YORKE’S PENINSULA AND THE EARTHQUAKE.
Our Yorketown correspondent wrote on Monday:— “With reference to Mr. Owen Smyth’s statement in The Register on Saturday that the alteration in the landmarks at Warooka is nonsense, residents are enquiring if that gentleman took any levels to back up his opinion. While acknowledging his undoubted ability where bricks and mortar are concerned, his special knowledge of seismic disturbances and their effects is doubted. The fact that residents can now from given points see objects which before the earthquake were invisible proves that a change has taken place in the contour of the country.” Writing on Monday on the same subject, our Edithburg correspondent remarked:— “It has become a settled opinion among a few of the residents that this end of the Peninsula has risen some feet owing to the recent earthquake. More can now be seen of objects, such as houses, chimney stacks, and high buildings, viewed from a distance, than before the earth tremor.”
Evidence for uplift?
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 7 October 1902, page 4
YORKE’S PENINSULA AND THE EARTHQUAKE.
Our Yorketown correspondent wrote on Monday:— “With reference to Mr. Owen Smyth’s statement in The Register on Saturday that the alteration in the landmarks at Warooka is nonsense, residents are enquiring if that gentleman took any levels to back up his opinion. While acknowledging his undoubted ability where bricks and mortar are concerned, his special knowledge of seismic disturbances and their effects is doubted. The fact that residents can now from given points see objects which before the earthquake were invisible proves that a change has taken place in the contour of the country.” Writing on Monday on the same subject, our Edithburg correspondent remarked:— “It has become a settled opinion among a few of the residents that this end of the Peninsula has risen some feet owing to the recent earthquake. More can now be seen of objects, such as houses, chimney stacks, and high buildings, viewed from a distance, than before the earth tremor.”
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 11 October 1902, page 32
WAROOKA SINCE THE EARTHQUAKE.
A correspondent, who is a keen observer, writes from Warooka:—”The people will not stay in the houses over night even now. I really do not wonder at the folk being scared. In Ramsay’s bar you can see the sky through the ceiling for about 8 feet, through a plaster fracture; the crack is several inches wide. It is the same in most of the rooms in Keightley’s, and daylight is visible for feet along the ceiling. That is one of the strange features in connection with the effects of the earthquake. All the fractures or displacements are at the top of the walls, near to the eaves, and these are worst in walls running east and west. Most of the buildings most seriously damaged show no cracks or shakes in the east side. The school and post office face the north, and the north, west, and south walls of these buildings are cracked about 18 inches from the roof, while there is not a mark on the east wall. The passage in the hotel runs north and south, and the western side is all shattered, but there is not a vestige of a crack in the east wall. Another point is that there is not a single foundation in the whole township that has been shaken in the slightest degree. The earthquake seems to have been aerial in its effect, and that bears out what the people say about its sounding like an explosion. In Yorketown the lateral cracks are also just below the eaves. People say the place has risen, and I can see Yorketown with the naked eye, which I had never seen before the quake. I am inclined to think there has been a slight uprising of St. Vincent’s Gulf. At Troubridge they say the island has risen 2 feet, and the Edithburg people declare positively that places are now more plainly visible than before. We have had quite half a dozen other shocks since the big one, but only one or two especially noteworthy.”
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 4 October 1902, page 31
THE EARTHQUAKE AND ARTESIAN WATERS.
The recent earthquakes have not proved an unmitigated evil. In the Port Victor district several subterranean springs have been started, and yield water which, if of good quality, will be useful for irrigation purposes. Mr. S. Matheson, manager of the Buckland Park estate, who recently struck an excellent supply of water by boring to a depth of 300 feet, states that since the earthshock the supply of water overflowing from the bore has considerably increased, and that its value for stock and irrigation purposes has been greatly enhanced.
Southern Argus (Port Elliot, SA : 1866 – 1954), Thursday 12 May 1904, page 3
Yankalilla, May 5.
For many years the residence of the superintendent Methodist minister here has been in an unsatisfactory state. An earthquake shock damaged it 18 months ago. Since the advent of the Rev. W. F. James three weeks ago the matter has received earnest attention. After careful enquiry and consideration it has been decided to launch a scheme for raising £60 to make the property safe, and to secure necessary furniture. &c.
1902 10 12 at 11:00 UTC, Yorketown
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 18 October 1902, page 1
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
YORKETOWN, October 13.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt here at about 8.30 on Sunday night. Some residents were walking up Edithburg road, and distinctly heard the rumble, which appeared to be going north. At the same time a momentary rush of air, sounding like a rapid flight of birds, and a violent shake of the telegraph wires, were noticed. The night was beautifully clear and calm, so that the phenomenon was distinctly observable.
1902 10 17 at 09:27 UTC, Clarendon
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 18 October 1902, page 6
THE “FRIDAY NIGHT” EARTHQUAKE.
Clarendon people are putting up quite a record for earthquakes, and the peculiar part of the affair is that the occurrences are mostly noted on Friday evenings. The latest is said to have taken place yesterday at about 6.57 p.m., and the postmistress at the pretty hills town informed us last night that it was felt all over the district. It was not severe, but in several cottages little bits of plaster fell from the ceilings, and there was a distinct rumbling sound felt. The residents of Clarendon are now becoming quite used to these seismic phenomena, and the tremor recorded above is said to be the twenty-second during the past month—it was just four weeks since the great shock which was felt all over the State. Some of the 22 were so slight that many inhabitants of the district are inclined to think they existed only in the scared imagination of the observers, but the evidence respecting No. 22 is curiously unanimous. There have been numerous rumors of earthshocks in various parts of the State recently. Not many days ago, in the early morning, numbers of people in the southern suburbs left their houses hurriedly in consequence of a subterranean rumbling. Now it is affirmed that about midnight on Thursday Norwood was visited. There is a peculiar localisation in these reports that would possibly repay scientific investigation; unfortunately there are no instruments in the State by which the statements might be verified or disproved.
Figure 14 Felt reports 17 October 1902 at 6:57pm CST. This is may be a late aftershock of the May earthquake in the Gulf.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 18 October 1902, page 6
ANOTHER EARTHSHOCK.
The Clarendon people wait expectantly for their weekend earthquake shock, and last night they were not kept long in suspense. At four or five minutes before 7 a sharp shock of earthquake occurred, lasting several seconds, accompanied by an ominous rumbling sound. The residents have not yet learned that contempt which usually comes with familiarity, and as they were well on the alert, houses were speedily emptied. No damage was done by this latest visitation. The pretty hills township was not the only place favoured with the tremor, as residents of the city and of Glenelg report having felt a slight shock about the same time.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Monday 20 October 1902, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Coromandel Valley, October 18.
A slight shock of earthquake was experienced here at 6.55 p.m. yesterday. It lasted about ten seconds.
Port Victor, October 18.
On Friday evening residents of this district experienced an earth tremor at about 7 o’clock.
Echunga, October 18.
Another earthquake shock was felt here yesterday evening at 20 minutes to 7 o’clock. It was not a severe tremor, but there was a distinct rumbling sound.
Forest Range, October 17.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt here at 6.55 p.m. to-day. It was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, and crockery rattled on the shelves.
A resident of Henley Beach, writing on Saturday, said:—”This morning ‘The Advertiser’ reports an earth shock experienced at Clarendon last night, time 6.57. We distinctly felt it at Henley Beach, and I noted the time at once, 6.52. We heard a rumble, and then experienced a slight shock, which caused the windows to rattle. In one house some plaster was shaken down.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 23 October 1902, page 9
MACLAREN VALE
October 21.—Last Friday evening another distinct shock of earthquake was felt here about 10 minutes to 7. Two springs have started since the earthquake within two miles of the township—one in Mr. Sheidow’s paddock and another in Mr. Molloy’s.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 21 October 1902, page 4
A SEQUEL TO THE EARTHQUAKE.
The memorable earthquake of last month has been responsible for many evils, but one of the saddest sequels to the event came under the notice of Mr. Gordon, S.M. at the Adelaide Police Court on Monday morning. A young man was charged with being a pauper lunatic, and the evidence showed that the poor fellow went home on the night of the tremor in a terribly nervous state. After that his mental condition grew from bad to worse, until at last his mind assumed a most distorted shape. He was remanded for medical examination.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 21 October 1902, page 3
LANGHORNE’S CREEK, October 17. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt at about a quarter to 7 this evening. It appeared to be travelling from west to east, and lasted about 5 seconds. Although not so pronounced as on two occasions last month, it caused crockery to rattle on the shelves.
MOUNT COMPASS, October 18. Another earthquake occurred last evening. It shook the houses well and caused a general shaking of windows. There was another shock during the night.
1902 10 29 at 23:13 UTC, Beltana
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 31 October 1902, page 4
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
The Deputy Postmaster-General received the following telegram from the telegraph stationmaster at Beltana on Thursday afternoon:— “Distinct shock of earthquake, accompanied by rumbling sound, felt here at 8.43 this morning, lasting several seconds, apparently travelling from north-west to south-east.”
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 1 November 1902, page 30
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
The Deputy Postmaster-General received the following telegram from the tele-graph stationmaster at Beltana on Thursday afternoon:—”Distinct shock of earthquake, accompanied by rumbling sound, felt here at 8.43 this morning, lasting several seconds, apparently travelling from north west to south-east.”
1902 12 08 at 09:05 UTC, Hallett
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 10 December 1902, page 6
THE COUNTRY.
THE EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Hallett, December 8.
A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here this evening at 6.35. It was apparently travelling from north to south.
1902 12 09 at 00, 01:20 and 05:30 UTC, Hergott Springs/Marree
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 13 December 1902, page 26
Sir Charles Todd on Monday received two telegrams giving particulars of earthquakes which occurred in the north. The first was from the postmaster at Hergott Springs, and stated:— “Three slight earth tremors felt here yesterday; first at 9.30, a.m., second 10.50, and third about 3 p.m. Each one of about five seconds’ duration, apparently travelling southerly direction.”
The second telegram was from the post master at Hallett, situated on the Northern railway line, near Terowie, and was as follows: — “A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here at 6.36 p.m., apparently from the south.”
1902 12 12 at 12:55 UTC, Forest Range
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 17 December 1902, page 7
FOREST RANGE.
December 15.— Residents experienced a slight shock of earthquake on Friday night last at 10.25p.m.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 20 December 1902, page 39
HINDMARSH ISLAND,
December 13.— A shock of earthquake was felt here at 10.30 p.m. yesterday. It appeared to travel in a northerly direction.
FOREST RANGE.
December 15. — Residents experienced a slight shock of earthquake on Friday night last at 10.25 p.m
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 17 December 1902, page 8
MOUNT COMPASS, December 15.—On Friday evening another earthquake shock was experienced at about 10 o’clock in the evening, and caused, in some instances, a mild panic.
HINDMARSH ISLAND, December 13. —A shock of earthquake was felt here at 10.30 last night, travelling in a northerly direction.
1902 12 21 at 06:35 and 06:38 UTC, Appila
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 December 1902, page 1
LAURA, December 23.—On Sunday afternoon, about 4.15, there was a slight earth shock, which travelled from north to south.
APPILA, December 21.—A heavy earthquake was felt here this afternoon at five minutes past 4 o’clock, and caused crockery to move on shelves. About three minutes after this shock another rumbling was heard.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 3 January 1903, page 1
PORT GERMEIN.— December 23.—A slight shock of earthquake was felt here on Sunday afternoon, lasting about 20 sec.
PORT PIRIE, December 24.—Mr. H. B. Welch, of Wandearah, reports that on Sunday, at 3.30 p.m., a shock of earthquake, accompanied by a peculiar rumbling noise, was felt there. Others in the vicinity corroborate the statement.
Areas’ Express (Booyoolee, SA : 1877 – 1948), Friday 9 January 1903, page 2
A correspondent says — An earthquake was felt nearer than Yarrowie on Sunday week. It was noticed both at Mr. C. Goode’s home and Horncliffe. It lasted many seconds, and some time afterwards we noticed that a suspended lamp in Mr. Goode’s drawing room was still swaying. Time 4.20 p.m.
1902 12 21 at 06:35 UTC, Tarcoola (not an earthquake)
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 27 December 1902, page 1
TARCOOLA, December 21.—A sharp shock of earthquake was felt about 4.15 this afternoon. It was followed by a loud rumbling noise, which lasted ten seconds.
This is an interesting set of felt reports, all on Sunday mid-afternoon, 21 December 1902. Dix (2013) must have found a different source because she assigned the intensity at Laura as 4-5 and a magnitude of 3.9 ±.6. Tarcoola is almost 500km north-west of the other towns reporting an earthquake at similar times – surely two unrelated events occurring at the same time, one near Tarcoola, the other near Appila where the earthquake was reported as ‘heavy’ and where there was apparently an aftershock three minutes later. Such coincidences are rare but the following newspaper extract suggests another source for the Tarcoola tremor:
Port Augusta Dispatch, Newcastle and Flinders Chronicle (SA : 1885 – 1916), Friday 27 February 1903, page 3
Strange to say since Tarcoola started, and a few hundred people have collected ; they have for fully eighteen (18) months had a splendid rain record, and there they have grass in abundance and whips of herbage ; now why should these mining centres get all this rain, for there are four or five places where they get the precious metal, three in fairly large quantities. Can it be the population or the explosives used in the mines, that causes these glorious rains. I’m rather in favor of the explosives, for the fields are fully thirty miles apart. When a big shot is fired, in one place, is heard, rather felt, in the others, or ever further, and causing a creepy sensation in many who thought them earthquake shocks.
1902 12 26 at 01:00, Warooka
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 3 January 1903, page 1
YORKETOWN, December 29. Several people in the district report a slight shock of earthquake on Friday afternoon. It was especially noticeable at Warooka.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 3 January 1903, page 14
December 29.— Residents of Warooka, and a number of people who were spending the day at Point Turton were startled on hearing, on Friday morning at about half past 10, several distinct rumbles, closely succeeding each other, and resembling the noises made by the September earthquake. Many are of opinion that it was another seismic visitation, and no other explanation is forthcoming as to the cause.
Note the discrepancy in time between the two reports.
1902 12 26 at 11:55 UTC, Bendleby
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 30 December 1902, page 7
BENDLEBY.
December 26.—A shock of earthquake was felt here this evening at 9.25.
| 1902 01 11 | 13:30 | -32.9 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Booleroo Centre | This paper |
| 1902 02 13 | 16:30 | -33.1 | 138.5 | 4.0 | Caltowie | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 04 15 | 09:10 | -36.3 | 140.3 | 2.5 | Carew | This paper |
| 1902 04 19 | 14:30 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1902 04 19 | 17:30 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1902 05 07 | 05:15 | -32.7 | 138.8 | 4.6 | Mid-North | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 05 13 | 18:50 | -34.1 | 138.9 | 3.6 | Marrabel | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 05 26 | 16:30 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston aftershock | This paper |
| 1902 06 03 | 13:47 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 04 | 07:00 | -34.7 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Barossa valley | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 05 | 22:30 | -33.1 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Caltowie | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 15 | 16:48 | -31.9 | 138.2 | 3.2 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 15 | 18:22 | -31.8 | 138.1 | 3.0 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 07 04 | 11:30 | -30.6 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1902 08 05 | 11:40 | -33.8 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Farrell’s Flat | This paper |
| 1902 09 18 | 21:00 | -33.85 | 138.86 | 4.2 | Mid-North | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 09 19 | 10:34 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 6.0 | St Vincents Gulf | Todd/Howchin/Everingham/Dix |
| 1902 09 19 | 17:00 | -35.1 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Mt Barker | M.B. Courier |
| 1902 09 19 | 17:30 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | The Register |
| 1902 09 19 | 18:30 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Hog Bay K.I. | Advertiser |
| 1902 09 20 | 09:37 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 5.3 | St Vincents Gulf | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 09 20 | 12:35 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | St Vincents Gulf | Clarendon/Obs |
| 1902 09 20 | 14:00 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Semaphore | The Register |
| 1902 09 20 | 18:00 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Warooka | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 20 | 20:45 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Spalding | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 21 | 03:30 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon/Angaston/Narridy | Adelaide Obs |
| 1902 09 21 | 04:15 | -33.9 | 138.8 | 4.1 | Spalding/Hamley Bridge/Kapunda | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 09 21 | 10:30 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Hog Bay K.I. | Advertiser |
| 1902 09 21 | 20:20 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 09 22 | 10:00 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Spalding | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 23 | 16:00 | -34.2 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Port Wakefield | Express and Telegraph |
| 1902 09 24 | 17:00 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Evening Journal |
| 1902 09 24 | 18:30 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Evening Journal |
| 1902 09 26 | 07:40 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Register |
| 1902 10 02 | 17:00 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Mt Compass | This paper |
| 1902 10 03 | 12:05 | -35.2 | 138.3 | 3.6 | Clarendon/Torrens Vale | Evening Journal |
| 1902 10 06 | 20:15 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 4.1 | Warooka, Walkerville and Clarendon | Advertiser |
| 1902 10 12 | 11:00 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Clarendon | Adelaide Obs |
| 1902 10 17 | 09:27 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 4.1 | Clarendon/City/Glenelg | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 10 29 | 23:13 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 12 08 | 09:05 | -33.4 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Hallett | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 00:00 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Hergott Sp Marree | This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 01:20 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Marree | This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 05:30 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Marree | This paper |
| 1902 12 12 | 12:55 | -35.2 | 138.9 | 3.8 | Forest Range/Hindmarsh Is | This paper |
| 1902 12 21 | 06:35 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 3.5 | Appila | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 12 26 | 01:00 | -35.0 | 137.4 | 3.0 | Warooka | This paper |
| 1902 12 26 | 11:55 | -32.2 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Bendleby | This paper |
1903
Thirty one earthquakes were located for the year, the largest magnitude 4.0 out near Olary on 30 April, a busy year.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 4 February 1903, page 6
THE QUEENSCLIFFE JETTY.
Queenscliffe (K.I.), January 31.
The steamer Kooringa was delayed for over four hours last Monday, owing to the tide not rising high enough to float her off. This was not the first time that the mail boats had been delayed at the jetty since the earthquake shock some months ago, and many people believe that the bed of the bay has risen a trifle.
1903 02 06 at 10:30 UTC and 16:00 UTC, Bruce or Yanyarrie
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 14 February 1903, page 16
YANYARRIE.
On the 6th, at 8 p.m., we had a heavy shock of earthquake, and again a light shock at 2 o’clock this morning.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 13 February 1903, page 6
MORCHARD, February 11— Several shocks of earthquake have been felt during the past week; one at about 8 p.m. on Friday rattled the windows considerably.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 12 February 1903, page 3
WILLOWIE, February 9.— Several residents north of the township experienced two slight shocks of earthquake at about 8 p.m. on Friday and 1 a.m. Saturday. The tremors were accompanied by a rumbling noise, and at some places the rattling of crockery was heard.
1903 02 17 at 19:40 and 02 18 at 20:00 UTC Clarendon and Mylor
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 19 February 1903, page 6
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK AT CLARENDON.
The postmistress at Clarendon reports that a severe earthquake shock was experienced in that district at about ten minutes past 5 o’clock on Wednesday morning. The shock, which lasted for a few seconds, was accompanied by a loud rumbling. The residents assert that they plainly felt the tremor.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 28 February 1903, page 26
On Thursday, Feb. 19, the postmistress at Clarendon reported that another earthquake had visited the town that morning at half-past 5. There was considerable noise more noise than vibration — but the tremor was sufficient to cause the doors of the hotel, which were open, to swing to. The lady did not report the shock until her own experiences were confirmed. From enquiries she made she learned that the shock had been felt at the top of the ranges, two miles out of Clarendon, at Blackwood, and at Sea View (the residence of the Lieutenant Governor). This constitutes the thirty third tremor experienced at Clarendon since the severe shock which visited most parts of South Australia in September last. Many people believe that the Clarendon shocks occur only in the imagination of some residents who received a great fright in September, but it is curious that reports of shocks have come from so many different quarters.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 23 February 1903, page 3
MYLOR.— On Wednesday morning, soon after 4 o’clock, a shock of earthquake was felt here, shaking windows and doors, and accompanied by a loud, rumbling noise. There was another, not so loud, on Thursday, at 5.30.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 18 February 1903, page 4
THE MINGBOOL ESTATE. A CHANGED LAND.
The Mingbool Estate, the property of Mr. J. F. Kirby, lies to the eastward of Mount Gambier, from which the residence is about eight miles distant, and the eastern boundary extends almost to the debatable land between South Australia and Victoria. Like all the country in this neighbourhood Mingbool has undergone great changes since it was a squatting run. Of old it was a forest country, with any number of marshes in it, and famous for the fat cattle it produced; now it is a merino country, famous for the wool it grows. Then the grass was green until late in the year, and the marshes usually held water all the year sound. Now it is an open country and the marshes are generally dry early in the summer. Until the year 1898 it was not necessary to make any preparations to water the stock, but since that time the country has altered so much that a provision of water for stock is absolutely necessary. The drying up of the marshes is attributed to a rather violent shock of earthquake that occurred on the 10th of May, 1897. The general expression is that the earthquake “knocked the bottom out of the marshes,” I found this opinion was general throughout the district, and there is something to support it. The water in the Blue Lake was lowered at that time about 5ft., and in some places there were rents of considerable size opened in the bed of limestone that lies close under the surface. The theory is that the earthquake, by making openings in the limestone, permitted the rapid escape of the surface water to a lower level. The draining operations at Millicent and Tantanoola have probably assisted in drying the marshes. The killing of the trees, by permitting winds to get at the surface, has doubtless aided in drying the country.
1903 02 28 at 14:30 UTC and 18:30 UTC, Mount Compass
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 14 March 1903, page 1
MOUNT COMPASS, March 3. On Sunday morning we had two earthquake shocks—one at 2 and the other at 4 o’clock. The last one was rather severe, and caused the plaster to fall from the walls of some of the houses.
1903 03 01 at 14:22 UTC, Nairne
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 3 March 1903, page 1
Sir Charles Todd received the following telegram from the postmistress at Nairne: —”Shock earthquake felt here last night (1st) at 11.52, lasting about one minute, accompanied by low rumbling sound; door flew open, and houses shook.” Sir Charles has not yet received a similar report from Clarendon.
1903 03 10 at 04:38 UTC, Cape Banks
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 11 March 1903, page 6
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Sir Charles Todd received the following telegram from Mr. Tucker, the postmaster at Mount Gambier, on Tuesday afternoon: -“Lighthouse keeper at Cape Banks reports a slight shock of earthquake at 2.8 p.m., travelling eastward.”
1903 03 13 at 02:20 UTC, Morchard
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Wednesday 18 March 1903, page 1
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Morchard, March 16.
A shock of earthquake was experienced here last Friday at about 11.50 a.m. The earth tremor was accompanied by the usual rumbling, and in addition a peculiar rushing noise, as if a great gust of wind were blowing. The sound travelled north and south, and lasted about 15 seconds.
1903 03 30 at 01:04 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 31 March 1903, page 2
EARTHQUAKE AT APPILA-YARROWIE.
Sir Charles Todd has received the following telegram from the acting postmaster at Appila-Yarrowie:—”Slight earth tremor felt here at 10.34 a m. on Monday. It appeared to be travelling in south-easterly direction; duration about ten seconds.”
1903 04 07 at 01:05 UTC, Canowie
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 9 April 1903, page 1
EARTHQUAKE AT CANOWIE.
The Deputy-Postmaster-General (Sir Charles Todd) on Thursday received a telegram from the postmaster at Hallett, which read as follows:— “Canowie station reports sharp shock of earthquake at 10.35 a.m., April 7. Travelling north-west to south east.”
Port Pirie Recorder and North Western Mail (SA : 1898 – 1918), Wednesday 8 April 1903, page 3
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS IN THE COUNTRY.
Sir Charles Todd has received telegrams announcing slight shocks of earthquake at about 10.30 a.m. at Gladstone, Georgetown, and Appila Yarowie. At Georgetown the shock was accompanied by a loud report.
Figure 15 Felt area of the 7 April 1903 earthquake at 10:35 am CST, magnitude about 3.4
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 9 April 1903, page 7
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK AT JAMESTOWN.
Jamestown, April 7.
We had a slight shock of earthquake here this morning at about 10.30. It appeared to be travelling from the north-west to the south-east. The shock lasted fully five seconds.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 24 April 1903, page 4
WAS THE EARTHQUAKE RESPONSIBLE?
Pilot Slater reported to the Marine Board at its meeting on Thursday that while he was in charge of the s.s. Kaisow; bound inwards, on Saturday last the vessel touched the ground slightly in getting through the narrows between Nos. 8 and 9 beacons in mid-channel of the straight reach. The rate of speed was 5 to 6 knots, draught 18 ft. 6 in., and depth of water, indicated by the signal station, 25 ft. 6 in. The master of the vessel intimated that he was satisfied that the beacons ahead were in line, as his attention was immediately drawn to this fact by the pilot. He did not think any damage had been done to the ship. One of the wardens mentioned that recently another vessel had touched the ground at the same spot, and he suggested that the locality should be examined, as it was not improbable that the earthquake experienced last year had had some effect upon the channel. The board decided that the Harbourmaster should make an examination.
1903 04 19 at 11:00 UTC, Waukaringa
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 22 April 1903, page 6
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK AT WAUKARINGA.
Our Waukaringa correspondent writes:— A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here on Sunday night at 8.30. Its duration was about 10 seconds, and its direction seemed to be from north to south.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 21 April 1903, page 6
AN EARTH TREMOR.
Sir Charles Todd has received the following telegram from Yunta, in the north-east, on the Broken Hill line:—”A very distinct earthshock was experienced at 8.29 p.m. on Sunday, travelling north to south Duration about 7 sec.” Our Yunta correspondent, writing on April 19, said:—”At 8.27 this evening we experienced a slight shock of earthquake. It lasted about a minute. It appeared to be travelling from north to south.”
1903 04 26 at 10:35 UTC, Loxton’s Hut
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 9 May 1903, page 13
EARTH TREMORS.
Loxton’s Hut, April 27.
At five minutes past 8 o’clock last night a slight earthquake was felt here. It was accompanied by a low rumble, and it seemed to travel from south-west to north-east.
1903 04 30 at 08:52 UTC, Broken Hill NSW mine related but felt SA
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 2 May 1903, page 8
Cockburn, April 30.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here this evening at 22 min. past 6 o’clock. A loud rumbling noise was heard and it was travelling from south west to north-east. The shock was rather severe, but no damage was done. This is the first experience of an earth tremor in Cockburn.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 9 May 1903, page 1
AN EARTHQUAKE.
MANNAHILL, April 30.
A slight earth shock occurred here at 20 minutes past 6 this evening, accompanied by a noise which lasted for about a minute, resembling a train in the distance.
This ‘earthquake’ seems to have been a triggered event in the Broken Hill mine, in which case it had to exceed magnitude 5, large for a mining event, as indicated in the story below.
Western Grazier (Wilcannia, NSW : 1896 – 1951), Wednesday 6 May 1903, page 2
Earth Tremor at Broken Hill
A PRONOUNCED “SHOCK”
Last evening (says the “Miner”) Broken Hill experienced its first recorded shock of earthquake since the town has been in existence. The shock occurred at 20 minutes past 6 o’clock, when the majority of the people were more or less quietly engaged in discussing the evening meal. There was no mistake about the nature of the disturbance. It was first apparent as the sound of a rising wind, rapidly swelling to a loud rumbling noise (scientifically known as “detonations”), which in turn gradually died away in the distance. The whole disturbance lasted between 15 and 20 seconds, and was accompanied by a violent rattling of windows and doors and loose articles of furniture, while distinct and unpleasant vibrations of the floors and walls of houses filled nervous people with a vague fear. The tremor was felt all over the town, but accounts favor the idea that it was more severe to the westward. The movement appeared to be travelling from a little west of south to east of north, and was experienced at Euriowie about three minutes after it was recorded at Broken Hill. The first fear in nearly everyone’s mind was for the safety of the mines. Inquiries made, however, show that no damage was done, although the disturbance was acutely felt all along the line of lode. At the Central some consternation was felt by the men between the 300 or 400 feet levels, where the effect of the shock appears to have been distinctly apparent. It was reported that a station house in North Broken Hill had its walls cracked, but beyond that no material damage was done, except that crockery was broken in many houses. A second slight tremor was experienced about 8 o’clock. The disturbance was severely felt at Silverton. A report received this morning stated that the walls of the old gaol were strained by the earth’s vibration, and badly cracked. Cockburn felt the shock severely. Mr J. L. Smith, of the Pinnacles, reports that a severe shock was experienced in the neighborhood at 7.25. Crockery was broken in the houses, and in one case the water in which a girl was washing was thrown out of the basin. The tremor then appeared an if it came from the direction of Broken Hill.
1903 05 17 at 13:05 UTC, Clarendon
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 19 May 1903, page 4
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
Distinct earthquake shocks are reported to have been felt on Sunday night at Clarendon, where the tremor was violent, Hahndorf, Echunga, Meadows, and Port Elliot. All the shocks occurred between 10.34 and 10.40 p.m. Norwood residents report a slight tremor at 10.40 p.m. Our Callington correspondent wrote on Monday: — “A rather severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 10.36 to-night. It lasted about 20 seconds. There was a distinct rumbling as of a heavy train approaching. The roofs and crockery rattled. The shock appeared to be travelling from north-west to south-east.”
Figure 16 Felt effects in the Adelaide Hills at 10:40pm on 17 October CST.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 19 May 1903, page 6
EARTH TREMORS.
On Sunday the residents of Clarendon and the surrounding districts experienced another shock of earthquake. The shock was distinctly felt in Clarendon at 10.40 p.m., and slightly at the following places:—Hahndorf, 10.40; Echunga, 10.40; Meadows, 10.34; and Port Elliot, 10.35.
A shock of earthquake was felt at Forest Range on Sunday about 10.40 p.m. It lasted about 10 seconds. The shock appeared to travel from south-west to north-east, and was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, closely resembling the heavy rolling of thunder. Very little vibration was felt.
Another slight shock occurred about an hour later.
At Victor Harbor on Sunday, about 10.15 p.m., a shock of earthquake was felt. It was only of short duration, and apparently was travelling from the southeast. It was experienced with greater seventy at Inman Valley, Hindmarsh Valley, and Nangkita. There was a decided vibration, and the rumble was like distant thunder. It was felt also at Waitpinga, Encounter Bay, and Port Elliot. The shock was felt by several residents of Lobethal.
Southern Argus (Port Elliot, SA : 1866 – 1954), Thursday 21 May 1903, page 2
Hindmarsh Island, May 19. On last Saturday night a shock of earthquake was felt at about 10.35 p m. by a number of the Island folk. There was a loud rumbling noise with slight tremor lasting several seconds. The weather was calm and clear at the time.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 23 May 1903, page 1
MIDDLETON, May 18.—From several independent sources a slight shock of an earthquake is reported as having been felt here shortly before 11 o’clock on Sunday evening.
MOUNT COMPASS, May 19.—We had another earthquake on Sunday about 10.15 p.m. It seemed to travel from south-west to north-east. It could be heard coming some seconds, and after it passed it could be heard gradually dying away. It rattled the crockery in some of the houses, end caused consternation among some of the ladies, who have not recovered from the first series of earthquakes.
STRATHALBYN, May 19.—On Sunday evening, at 10.35, a distinct earthquake was experienced here. The rumbling was sustained for ten seconds, but the oscillation was slight.
VICTOR HARBOUR, May 18.—A shock of earthquake was experienced through the district on Sunday night about half past 10. A distinct vibration accompanied the rumble, and was felt much heavier in the Tiers, Inman Valley, and Hindmarsh Valley, where crockery was shaken on the shelves. The disturbance is said to have been felt also at Nangkita, the Castle Range, and neighbouring townships.
MOUNT BARKER, May 18.— An earth tremor was experienced here about 10.30 last night, but, although the rumbling and vibration lasted for several seconds, they were not sufficiently great to awaken slumberers. Consequently the majority of residents were this morning ignorant of what had occurred until informed by those who were about at the time.
1903 05 11 in the evening, Robe
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 20 May 1903, page 3
ROBE.
May 14,
Several residents state that they felt a slight earth tremor last Monday evening, but about five miles out of the town, it was severe enough to throw down ornaments, capsize pictures, &c. This sets one wondering whether we may not have a repetition of May 10, 1897.
A little before ten o’clock on Thursday morning several of the residents were much startled by hearing what seemed to their alarmed ears as not unlike an earth shock, but on listening further it was ascertained that the sound came from the sea, and that it was no less than the Japanese squadron that was passing, en route to Melbourne, and was probably engaged in gun practice off the coast. A number of residents at once proceeded to Cape Dombey to secure a better view of the vessels, and on reaching that point quite a gay scene met the eye, as, in addition to the men of war, there were two other vessels in sight—a mail steamer and the Albatross, which happened to be boating up from Beachport. The Japanese ships were close enough in to enable the spectators, with the aid of a telescope, to see quite clearly the guns on the Admiral’s boat. The residents were much interested in watching the manoeuvres, the flag signalling, &c., which took place. The booming of the guns could be heard at stated intervals till long after noon, when they gradually died away.
1903 05 15 at 18:50 UTC, Waukaringa
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 23 May 1903, page 1
WAUKARINGA, May 18.—An earthquake shock was felt here on Saturday morning at 4.20. It was the third one experienced this year, and was of greater intensity than the two previous ones. The morning was close and still with a clear sky.
1903 05 17 at 13:25 UTC, Clarendon
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 19 May 1903, page 4
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
Distinct earthquake shocks are reported to have been felt on Sunday night at Clarendon, where the tremor was violent, Hahndorf, Echunga, Meadows, and Port Elliot. All the shocks occurred between 10.34 and 10.40 p.m. Norwood residents report a slight tremor at 10.40p.m. Our Callington correspondent wrote on Monday: — “A rather severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 10.36 to-night. It lasted about 20 seconds. There was a distinct rumbling as of a heavy train approaching. The roofs and crockery rattled. The shock appeared to be travelling from north-west to south-east.”
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 19 May 1903, page 6
EARTH TREMORS.
On Sunday the residents of Clarendon and the surrounding districts experienced another shock of earthquake. The shock was distinctly felt in Clarendon at 10.40 p.m., and slightly at the following places:—Hahndorf, 10.40; Echunga, 10.40; Meadows, 10.34; and Port Elliot, 10.35.
A shock of earthquake was felt at Forest Range on Sunday about 10.40 p.m. It lasted about 10 seconds. The shock appeared to travel from south-west to north-east, and was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, closely resembling the heavy rolling of thunder. Very little vibration was felt.
Another slight shock occurred about an hour later.
At Victor Harbor on Sunday, about 10.15 p.m., a shock of earthquake was felt. It was only of short duration, and apparently was travelling from the southeast. It was experienced with greater seventy at Inman Valley, Hindmarsh Valley, and Nangkita. There was a decided vibration, and the rumble was like distant thunder. It was felt also at Waitpinga, Encounter Bay, and Port Elliot.
The shock was felt by several residents of Lobethal.
1903 05 29 at 14:30 UTC Willunga
Southern Argus (Port Elliot, SA : 1866 – 1954), Thursday 4 June 1903, page 3
Willunga May, 30. This morning at about 2 o’clock a distinct shock of earthquake was felt, and in severity was quite equal to the one experienced here on the Saturday night following the one long to be remembered on the 18th September, 1902.
1903 06 01 16:15 and 19:15 UTC, Clarendon
The Advertiser of Wednesday 3 June 1903, page 5 reports that two earthquakes were felt in the city and in hills towns.
Two distinct shocks of earthquake were felt in the city on Tuesday, one at 1.45 a.m. and the other at 4.45 a.m. The first one was preceded by a loud rumbling noise, and houses were shaken. It was more severe than the second, and was felt in various parts of the suburbs and in the country.
Figure 17 Adelaide Hills towns where the June 01 earthquake at 1:45 a.m. CST was reported felt. The radius of the red circle is about 20km, corresponding to a magnitude of about 3.2.
Clarendon did not miss out on this occasion, and the postmistress reports that a shock was felt at 1.45. Blumberg, Eastwood, Echunga, Mount Barker, Meadows, Blackwood, Coromandel Valley, Noarlunga, Forest Range, and Morphett Vale also report having experienced the shock, which appeared to be travelling from west to east. At each place the buildings were shaken and crockery and windows rattled. The felt area is centred on 35.05S, 138.71.
Southern Argus (Port Elliot, SA : 1866 – 1954), Thursday 4 June 1903, page 2
Earthquake. — A somewhat severe shock of earthquake was felt in the south on Tuesday morning at about a quarter to two, a loud rumbling and an explosive sound preceding the vibration. Occurring at a time when most people were asleep, the shock was not so generally felt as it would have been at an earlier hour, but all who were awake or who were awakened agree that it was a very severe tremor. A slighter disturbance was noticed by several people at about 10 o’clock on the preceding evening ; the big shock was felt over a very wide area of country, Mount Gambier and Petersburg recording it as taking place at the same time viz. 1.45 a.m.
Northern Argus (Clare, SA : 1869 – 1954), Friday 5 June 1903, page 2
The equanimity of Adelaide citizens has been disturbed again by earthquake shocks. It is a long time now since any of a severe nature have been experienced, and consequently those that occurred on Tuesday were unexpected. Although considerable alarm was caused to many that felt them, there was nothing like the consternation and fear that was excited some months ago. Clarendon, as usual, had its full share, and reports from other country districts indicate that the shocks were extensively felt.
The references toMount Gambier and Petersburg must be in relation to the 19 May 1902 event.
1903 06 12 at 11:09 UTC, Carew
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 23 June 1903, page 4
CAREW. June 12.
A distinct earth tremor was felt here at about 20 minutes to 9 to night. It appeared to travel from west to east.
1903 06 14 at 12:30 UTC, Chain of Ponds
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 16 June 1903, page 4
EARTHQUAKE AT CHAIN OF PONDS.
Chain of Ponds, June 15.
Shocks of earthquake, have been felt at frequent intervals of late. The latest passed last night, about 10 o’clock. In this locality six shocks have been recorded during the past few weeks.
1903 06 25 at UTC, Moonta Mining rockbursts – not earthquakes
Port Pirie Recorder and North Western Mail (SA : 1898 – 1918), Saturday 4 July 1903, page 4
Earthquake at Moonta.
On Thursday, June 25 (says the Kadina Times) there was an occurrence of a somewhat startling nature at the 300 fathom level of Taylor’s shaft, Moonta Mines, the cause of which is ascribed to a severe earthshock, the tremor being distinctly felt throughout the mines, both above and below surface. A party of ten miners were standing in the level waiting to return to work after firing a hole, when without the slightest warning, they were thrown off their feet by what they describe as a burst of ground. For a moment confusion and darkness reigned, the whole of the lights having been extinguished by the concussion, and the men were so dazed that they could hardly realise their position. So far as can be ascertained no one was very seriously injured, but the shock was severe, and several of the men had miraculous escapes. One youth, Leslie Knight, sustained severe bruises and others of the party were injured by falling stones. The men on recovering from the shock left no time in making their way to the shaft and they were at once sent to the surface, the injured being conveyed to their homes. An inspection of the spot was afterwards made and work in that portion of the mine discontinued for the day. Some idea of the severeness of the shock can be imagined when it is stated that in many places the bottom of the level has been lifted two or three feet, and the tramline literally torn from its position. At places, where fortunately there were no men, large rocks fell. Shortly before 7 o’clock in the evening four or five similar shocks were felt on the surface, one of which was apparently more severe than that of the morning.
1903 06 27 at 09:15 UTC Blumberg
Mount Barker Courier and Onkaparinga and Gumeracha Advertiser (SA : 1880 – 1954), Friday 3 July 1903, page 3
A Blumberg correspondent states that between 6.30 and 7 p.m. on Saturday a slight shock of earthquake was felt there by some of the residents.
1903 07 19 at 09:00 UTC, Waukaringa
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 22 July 1903, page 8
WAUKARINGA.
July 20.—Another shock of earthquake was felt by some residents on Sunday evening between 6 and 7 o’clock. The direction was from south-east to north-west.
1903 07 19 at 14:25 UTC, Upper Mitcham Slide
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Tuesday 21 July 1903, page 1
A GIGANTIC EARTH SLIDE
Shortly before midnight on Sunday residents of Upper Mitcham were awakened by the rattling of windows and the shaking of the houses, as though an earthquake was in progress. Considerable alarm was felt, but as the shock was not reported people gradually resumed their interrupted slumbers. Op Monday the cause of the disturbance was discovered, a gigantic fall of earth having occurred in Messrs. J. & J. Dynon’s quarry. Roughly, the quarry is about three chains long and one and a half chains wide. It ran into a hill between hanging and footwalls, the former of which was about 70 ft. high, with the top overhanging several feet. The recent heavy rains had, evidently penetrated deeply a fissure which had opened between two faces of rock behind the hanging wall, with the result that a mass of earth and stone about a chain and a half long, and nearly the same width at the top, weighing several thousand tons; had been loosened, and had slipped. The floor of the quarry was covered by debris, which was piled 6 feet deep against the footwall, while the whole of the workmen’s tools and about 300 tons of metal broken ready for sale were completely buried. Had the fall occurred a few hours later, while the men were at work, most of those in the quarry, usually about 24, would almost certainly have perished, and the employees are congratulating themselves on their escape. The shock was felt half a mile away from the quarry.
1903 08 06 at 23:53 UTC, Meadows
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Friday 14 August 1903, page 1
EARTHQUAKE.
A slight shock of earthquake is reported to have been felt at the Meadows at about 9.23 on Friday morning.
1903 08 08 at 19:00 UTC, Mount Mary
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 15 August 1903, page 15
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK AT MORGAN.
Morgan, August 10.
At 4.30 a.m. on Sunday, a distinct shock of earthquake was felt here. It was accompanied by a rumbling like thunder, which lasted about 15 seconds.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 15 August 1903, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
MORGAN, August 10.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt at half-past 4 on Sunday morning.
BIMBOWRIE, August 9.
MOUNT MARY, August 10.
About half-past 5 o’clock on Sunday morning a severe earthquake tremor was experienced in this locality, causing houses and their contents to rattle, and alarming the inmates. The tremor was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise like a terrific clap of thunder.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 15 August 1903, page 9
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
BUNDEY, August 12.
At half-past 4 on Sunday morning a severe shock of earthquake was felt in this district. It lasted about half a minute, and appeared to be travelling from north-east to south-west.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 21 August 1903, page 3
EUDUNDA.
August 19.
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
On Sunday, the 9th inst., at about half-past four in the morning, a shock of earthquake was felt here. Several residents were awakened and the vibration lasted for several seconds. Crockery and other utensils rattled, while windows were much shaken. The tremor seemed to be travelling from north-west to south-east. Several light shocks had been felt previous to this, and last week another distinct shock was experienced.
1903 08 11 at 04:30 UTC, Bimbowrie Run
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 15 August 1903, page 1
On Tuesday afternoon, at about 2 o’clock, the noise of a terrific explosion was heard in the vicinity of the Deep Well Dam, on Bimbowrie Run. It was followed by an earth tremor lasting several seconds. The noise was heard by persons on various parts of the run. The explosion appeared to be about two miles distant.
1903 08 14 at 11:40 UTC, Blyth
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 17 August 1903, page 6
MORE EARTH TREMORS.
Telegrams have been received by the Deputy Postmaster-General stating that earth tremors occurred on Friday at the following places:—Port Wakefield, slight, at 9.10 p.m., lasting about five seconds; Blyth, slight, at 9.10 p.m., lasting about five seconds; Brinkworth, sharp, at 9.10 p.m., lasting about 20 seconds; Balaklava, slight, 9.10 p.m.; Hoyleton, slight, 9.10 p.m.; Clare, 9.11 p.m.;
Redhill, 9.9 p.m., lasting about three seconds, direction uncertain;
Koolunga, 9.11 p.m. Our Watervale correspondent telegraphed on Saturday morning:—”A distinct shock of earthquake attended by a rumbling noise was felt here last night at about 10 o’clock. Many residents were alarmed, as crockery and windows were rattling. The weather is stormy, and a storm is approaching. Our Snowtown correspondent wrote on Saturday:—”A smart shock of earthquake occurred here last night at 9.5, accompanied by a loud rumbling, like thunder, and causing doors, windows, &c, to rattle vigorously, but no damage was done.” A similar shock was experienced at Balaklava.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 21 August 1903, page 3
SADDLEWORTH.
August 18.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt here on Friday night between 9 and 10 o’clock.
Northern Argus (Clare, SA : 1869 – 1954), Friday 21 August 1903, page 4
ROCHESTER, August 17. At 9.10 p.m. on Friday a distinct shock of earthquake was felt here. It was accompanied by a rumbling like thunder, and lasted several seconds.
Figure 19 Felt area of the Blyth earthquake at 9.10pm on Friday 14 August 1903.
1903 11 01 at 09:30 UTC, Waukaringa
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 7 November 1903, page 1
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
WAUKARINGA, November 2.
A sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by a loud rumbling, was felt here on Sunday evening at 7 o’clock. Almost every resident noticed the occurrence.
1903 11 16 at 02:05 UTC, Kapunda
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 17 November 1903, page 8
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
The postmaster at Hamley Bridge telegraphed to the Deputy-Postmaster-General, on Monday:—”Sharp earthquake at 11.32a.m., duration, 30 sec; direction, north-east to south-west.” The following reports have also been received:—
Freeling, 11.35 a.m.—”Earthquake felt, with report and concussion like firing of heavy gun; duration barely second; unaccompanied by any rumbling.”
Eudunda, 11.36 a.m.—”Short, sharp shock earthquake.”
Greenock, November 16.
A sharp earthquake shock was experienced here at 11.45 this morning. It was travelling west to east, 10 sec.
Figure 20 Felt area of the Kapunda earthquake of Monday 16 November 1903 at 11:30am CST.
Eudunda, November 16.
A severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 11.40 a.m. to-day, followed by thunder almost immediately.
Tarlee, November 16.
A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here to-day at 11.30 a.m. Its duration was short, and though sharp, the customary rumbling noise was hardly noticeable.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 17 November 1903, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Linwood, November 16.
At about 11.30 this morning a sharp earthshock was felt here, lasting for about 5 seconds and causing buildings to tremble. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 21 November 1903, page 1
AN EARTHQUAKE.
EUDUNDA, November 16.
At 11.35 a.m. to-day an earthquake was distinctly felt for a few seconds, and was accompanied by a loud rumbling, passing northwards. The tremor shook buildings and caused windows and crockery to rattle.
DAVEYSTON, November 16.
A sharp earthquake, lasting a few seconds, occurred this morning at 11.35. It appeared to travel from north-east to south-west. There was much vibration, but no damage was done. While it lasted it strongly reminded one of the shock of September of last year, only it did not last nearly as long. It appeared more above than below the surface of the earth.
The Deputy Postmaster-General received the following reports on Monday:—
FREELING, 11.35 a.m.—An earth shock was felt, with report and concussion like the firing of a heavy gun; duration barely a second; unaccompanied by any rumbling.”
EUDUNDA, 11.36 a.m.—”Short, sharp shock of earthquake.”
HAMLEY BRIDGE.—”Shock of earth-quake at 11.32 a.m.; duration, three seconds; direction, north-east to south-west.”
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 20 November 1903, page 5
A shock of earthquake was felt in Kapunda on Monday morning about half past 11.
| 1903 02 06 | 10:42 | -32.5 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Hammond | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 02 06 | – | -32.5 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Hammond | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 02 17 | 19:40 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Clarendon | This paper |
| 1903 02 23 | 18:35 | -35.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Mylor | This paper |
| 1903 02 24 | 20:00 | -33.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Mylor | This paper |
| 1903 03 01 | 14:22 | -35.0 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Nairne | This paper |
| 1903 03 10 | 04:38 | -37.9 | 140.3 | 3.0 | Cape Banks | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 03 13 | 02:20 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 3.0 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1903 03 26 | 10:12 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1903 03 30 | 01:04 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 07 | 01:01 | -33.2 | 138.5 | 3.4 | Jamestown | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 19 | 11:00 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 04 26 | 10:35 | -34.5 | 140.6 | 2.5 | Loxton | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 30 | 08:52 | -32.1 | 141.0 | 4.0 | Olary | This paper |
| 1903 05 11 | – | -37.2 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Robe | This paper |
| 1903 05 15 | 18:50 | -32.3 | 139.5 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 05 17 | 13:05 | -35.25 | 138.70 | 3.9 | Kyeema SA | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 05 22 | 03:30 | -34.1 | 139.1 | 3.5 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1903 06 01 | 16:15 | -35.10 | 138.72 | 3.7 | Mt Bold Reservoir | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 06 01 | 19:15 | -35.10 | 138.72 | 2.5 | Mt Bold Reservoir | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 06 12 | 11:10 | -36.3 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Carew | This paper |
| 1903 06 14 | 12:30 | -34.8 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Chain of Ponds | This paper |
| 1903 06 27 | 09:15 | -34.8 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Birdwood | This paper |
| 1903 07 19 | 09:00 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 2.5 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 08 04 | 04:30 | -32.1 | 140.3 | 3.0 | Bimbowrie | This paper |
| 1903 08 06 | 19:00 | -34.0 | 139.5 | 3.5 | Morgan/Mt Mary | This paper |
| 1903 08 14 | 23:53 | -35.2 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Meadows | This paper |
| 1903 08 14 | 10:00 | -33.9 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Everard Cantral | This paper |
| 1903 08 14 | 11:45 | -33.9 | 138.3 | 3.8 | Everard Cantral | This paper |
| 1903 11 01 | 09:35 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 11 16 | 02:05 | -34.35 | 138.90 | 3.4 | Kapunda | This paper |
1904
The shock was strong enough to rouse everyone from their beds in Kingston and caused uneasiness amongst the residents (The Argus, Saturday 6 February 1904, page 15).
Two smaller aftershocks were felt there the previous day, the first at 2a.m., after a lull in activity of several months.
The assigned magnitude is 3.5 with an epicentre near Kingston. It doesn’t seem to have been felt elsewhere.
Separate small earthquakes were also felt at Petersburg (now Peterborough) and at Dingabbledinga (south of Adelaide near Wilunga) in late August 1904, then in Adelaide in November, as discussed below.
1904 01 31 at 16:30 and 22:00 UTC, and 1904 02 01 at 21:30 UTC, Kingston aftershocks
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 12 February 1904, page 4
KINGSTON.
Saturday February 6.
Rumors have been circulated in the township that slight earthquakes were felt on Monday last. The first was said to have occurred at about 2 a.m., another at 7.30 a.m., and a third about 8.30 p.m. The latter appears to have been only felt at Lacepede, which is a picturesque suburb of Kingston about a mile and a quarter north of the post office. It is thought that the shock, if any, felt there was really that which we had in the morning…….. It is certain that a very bright meteor was seen about eight or half-past eight in the evening of the 1st, and I believe that a slight earth tremor was really felt at about 7.30 in the morning.
1904 03 09 at 23:30 UTC, Kingston aftershock
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 14 March 1904, page 3
THE COUNTRY.
EARTH TREMOR. KINGSTON, March 11.
At about 9 o’clock yesterday morning an earth tremor was felt in this direction. The fact was made known by the gentle stirring of cups and saucers and bric-a-brac into an ominous rattle. The shock, however, passed without further performance, to the gratification of residents, who, although now partly resigned to these disturbances, never grow accustomed to them. The subject is often debated here why this portion of the south-east receives so many earth shocks and rumbles. Most of the tremors appear to come from the sea. Robe and the surrounding district experience the shocks similarly; in fact, all along that region in a greater or lesser degree. The latest makes four shocks quite recently.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 16 March 1904, page 2
KINGSTON.
Saturday March 12.
On Thursday soon after 9 o’clock in the morning a slight shock of earthquake was felt. There was rather a long rumbling noise, and a little vibration, but it was not sufficiently distinct to be noticed by everyone. In a few minutes what was thought to be another and much slighter shock was noticed by a few people. Our late respected harbormaster, Mr. G. H. Styles, is often missed here in many ways, but in few respects more than in earth-quake affairs, and I regret to say that I am in consequence quite unable to say of our recent visitors ” whence they came, or thither they went.”
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 2 April 1904, page 15
NARRIDY.
March 26.— About 3.30 a.m. to-day Narridy was startled by a tremendous thunderclap. No lightning was seen, but the earth shook as with an earthquake, and just one loud continuous roar was heard for some minutes, the reverberation growing less distinct as it travelled northward. Then the wind rose to a gale, succeeded in a few minutes by a calm, when a slight shower fell.
An earthquake or not?
1904 04 05 at 11:50 UTC and 04 06 at 14:00 UTC, Meadows
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Thursday 7 April 1904, page 1
— AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
MYLOR, April 6.
A sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by a long rumbling, was felt here at 9.20 last night. It seemed to be travelling from north-west to south-east.
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Friday 8 April 1904, page 1
MORE EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
MOUNT BARKER April 7.
An earth tremor was experienced here shortly after 9 o’clock on the night of April 5, but the vibration was not sufficient to cause a general turnout.
MYLOR, April 7. Last night, at 11.30 we were again visited by a sharp earthshock.
Figure 13 Felt area of the Meadows earthquake on Tuesday 5 April, 1904, magnitude 3.8.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 16 April 1904, page 11
AN EARTHQUAKE.
McLaren Yale, April 6.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt here last night about 20 minutes past 9. It appeared to be travelling from north-west to east.
Clarendon, April 6. Last evening at 9.14 o’clock an earthquake shock was experienced here. It seemed to be travelling from west to east, and lasted about 10 seconds.
Adelaide Observer (SA : 1843 – 1904), Saturday 9 July 1904, page 36
THROUGH THE NORTHEAST.
ACROSS COUNTRY TO MANNAHILL.
—Was it an Earthquake?—
Between Quandong and Pinery Dam I crossed one of Nature’s phenomena. It appeared to me to be very like the result of an earthquake. The road is completely broken by a deep fissure in the earth, which varies from 1 to 3 ft. in width, and runs away into the scrub as far as I could see on either hand. Two such fissures cross the road within a quarter of a mile of one another. The convex on one side corresponds with the concave on the other, proving it to be clearly a break of the earth.
1904 07 24 at 22:30 UTC, Hog Bay
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 30 July 1904, page 13
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Hog Bay, July 25.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here a little after 8 o’clock this morning. It lasted several seconds and appeared to travel from west to east.
1904 07 31 at 22:00 UTC, Burra
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 5 August 1904, page 6
News is to hand from the country North-East from the Burra that a slight shock of earthquake was fi»it on Monday last between seven and eight o’clock in the morning. It seemed to be travelling from South-West to North-East.
1904 08 07 morning, Willowie
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 13 August 1904, page 14
WILLOWIE.
August 8.— A slight shock of earthquake, lasting about 30 seconds, was experienced on Sunday morning.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 3 September 1904, page 15
YORKETOWN.
— A slight shock of earthquake is reported to have occurred near Corney Point in the early part of the week. The sky was quite clear at the time, and the tremor is stated to have been felt and heard by several persons living in the locality.
1904 08 27 at 13:00 UTC, DINGABBLEDINGA
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 10 September 1904, page 11
DINGABBLEDINGA.
August 30.— An earthquake shock, accompanied by a loud rumbling sound, was felt here at 10.30 p.m. on Saturday. It seemed to be travelling from the south-west to north-east.
1904 08 28 at 20:25 UTC, Dawson
Southern Cross (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1954), Friday 9 September 1904, page 12
Dawson, Thursday September 1. A severe shock of earthquake was felt at 5.55 on Monday morning. It lasted several seconds; and shook furniture as well as the crockery on the dressers.
1904 09 08 at about 21:00 UTC, Winnecke (NE Alice Springs)
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 15 September 1904, page 1
NEWS FROM WINNECKE.
Winnecke, September 10.
A sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by loud and prolonged rumbling, occurred here at daybreak on Friday, September 9. It appeared to travel from south to north.
1904 09 20 03:40 and 08:05 UTC, Blinman
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 22 September 1904, page 6
AN EARTHQUAKE.
The Deputy Postmaster-General received the following telegrams from the postmaster at Blinman on Tuesday evening:— “Earth shock occurred here 1.10 p.m. to-day: ten seconds duration; travelling west. “Second slight earthshock. 5.35 p.m., of short duration; direction apparently westerly.”
1904 09 21 at 13:45 UTC, Hawker
The earthquake was strongly felt at Hawker in the sparsely populated mid-north of the state. The Barrier Miner Friday 23 September 1904, front page, suggests it was the most severe shock ever experienced at Hawker. Three other towns reported the shaking, Blinman in the north to Carrieton in the south, some 160 km apart. The epicentre must have been near Hawker and the radius of perceptibility indicates a magnitude of at least 4.5.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 22 September 1904, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS. In The Far North.
Sir Charles Todd, received the following telegrams on Thursday morning:—
Carrieton.—Earthquake shock occurred at 11.10 last night, travelling south to north, lasting about 30 sec.
Wilson.—A heavy shock of earthquake occurred here at 11.15 p.m. last night; appeared to be travelling from north-west to south-east. Duration about 10 sec.
Hawker.—Sharp shock of earthquake here 11.15 last night. Direction about north-west to south-east: duration about 10 sec.
Figure 21 Felt area of the near Hawker earthquake, Wednesday night on 21 September 1904 CST.
Blinman.—Slight earth shock felt here 11.30 last evening of 5 seconds’ duration: moving south.
Hawker, September 22.
A severe earthquake shock was experienced here last night at about a quarter past 11 o’clock. Many persons were awakened by a terrific noise resembling loud thunder, and others who had not retired were much alarmed. Distinct vibrations continued for from 20 in 30 seconds, and
the shock was the most severe ever experienced here. The direction was north-west to south-east.
1904 09 26 at 20:15 UTC, Petersburg
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 10 September 1904, page 13
PETERSBURG.
August 31.— A slight earthquake was experienced about 5.45 on the morning of the 27th inst. The tremor was accompanied by a rumbling noise, similar to distant thunder.
1904 10 06 at 10:50 UTC, Spalding
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 15 October 1904, page 11
AN EARTHQUAKE.
Spalding, October 6.
This evening at 8.20 a slight shock of earthquake was felt, accompanied by a low rumble of several seconds’ duration.
1904 11 14 12:36 UTC, Blackwood
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 15 November 1904, page 4
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
On Monday night, at about 10 o’clock, a shock of earthquake was felt at Paradise. Windows and crockery rattled and there was a loud rumbling noise like thunder. The shocks seemed to be travelling from west to east. The shock was felt at Woodside also. The shock was felt at North Unley at 10.5.
Adelaide residents and townsfolk in Mt Barker and Clarendon experienced a small local earthquake at about 10pm on 14th November 1904. There was no damage but the shaking was distinctly felt.
The location from the isoseismal map is shown in the attached figure 15. The presumed focus below the centre of the felt area, is on the Eden-Burnside Fault which truncates the coastal plain against the Mt Lofty ranges east of the city. The destructive 1954 Adelaide earthquake is considered to have ruptured this fault.
Figure 22 Felt area of the Hills earthquake east of Adelaide on Monday night at 10pm on 14 November 1904 CST.
The magnitude of the November 1904 earthquake computed from this felt area is about 3.4.
There was a useful outcome from this small local earthquake. Adelaide University Professor Howchin used the occasion to once again, publicly urge the state government to install a seismograph. The headline in the Advertiser read:
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK – A SEISMOGRAPH WANTED.
Howchin went on to say: It is a matter of considerable moment to us, because we are more liable to shocks or disturbances than any other part of Australia.
This echoes his appeal after the 1897 and 1902 earthquakes (see above). A seismograph eventuated in 1909 and was installed at the Astronomical Observatory in the city under the eye of Sir Charles Todd.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 16 November 1904, page 4
MONDAY’S EARTHQUAKE.
A distinct earthshock was felt in Adelaide a few minutes after 10 o’clock on Monday evening. It was noticed in College Park, Norwood, Parkside, and most other suburbs. F. H. H. writes:— “On Monday night at about 10 o’clock, while a friend and I were making night hideous by means of a piano and violin, we were suddenly and rudely interrupted by the thunder-like bass of an earthshock. Though not nearly so strong as that on September 19, 1902, it quite equalled the one of the following evening. As showing the extent of the shock the noise was distinctly audible above the music, and the vibration was felt in the legs.’ Mr. Walter Howchin, of the University, writes: — “I can support Mr. Dobbie’s observation of the slight earth tremor which occurred on Monday at 10.6 p.m. There was a deep rumbling sound, and whilst expecting in the following second to experience the wave of vibration, my wife came in from the next room and said, ‘Do you hear that? It is an earthquake.’ Neither of us, however, felt any earth movement, but a window rattled slightly. The time noted by me exactly corresponds with that given by Mr. Dobbie. It is a great pity there is no seismograph at the Adelaide Observatory, which would have given us definite information of the occurrence. Such an instruments costs little and is automatic in its working. The observatories in the other States are furnished with seismographic instruments, but whilst South Australia occupies one of the chief zones of seismic instability in Australia, we have no appliances for the recording and investigation of the phenomena. I hope for our credit sake as a community, this defect will soon be remedied, and I am sure Sir Charles Todd will be delighted to have such means of observation at his disposal.” Mr. H. Davison, of Fisher street, Malvern, writes that he “heard a distinct earthquake” at a few minutes after 10 p.m. on Monday. His house, he said, shook and rattled. Mr. F. J. Anthony, of Payneham road, East Adelaide, writes: — “We distinctly felt the earthquake mentioned by Mr. Dobbie in this morning’s issue of The Register. We made the time 10.4 p.m.”
CLARENDON, November 15. — “An earthquake was observed here on Monday night at about 10.10 p.m. It seemed to be travelling in a north-easterly direction.”
MYLOR, November 15.— A severe earthquake was experienced last night at 10.10. It was accompanied by long, loud rumbling. Houses and crockery on shelves were shaken.
MOUNT BARKER, November 15. Shortly after 10 o’clock last night an earth tremor occurred here. Although there was not much vibration, the noise was loud enough to frighten many of the residents.
| 1904 01 24 | 16:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 01 24 | 22:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 02 01 | 11:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.0 | Lacepede Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 03 09 | 23:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 03 14 | – | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 04 05 | 11:50 | -35.18 | 138.75 | 3.8 | Meadows | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 04 06 | 14:00 | -35.05 | 138.75 | 2.5 | Meadows | This paper |
| 1904 07 24 | 22:35 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.0 | Hog Bay | This paper |
| 1904 08 07 | – | -32.7 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Willowie | This paper |
| 1904 08 2? | – | -34.8 | 137.0 | 3.0 | Corny Point | This paper |
| 1904 08 27 | 13:00 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Dingabbledinga | This paper |
| 1904 08 28 | 20:25 | -32.9 | 139.0 | 3.5 | Dawson | This paper |
| 1904 09 20 | 03:40 | -31.2 | 138.7 | 3.2 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1904 09 20 | 08:05 | -31.2 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1904 09 21 | 13:45 | -31.9 | 138.5 | 4.5 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 09 26 | 20:15 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Petersburg | This paper |
| 1904 10 06 | 10:50 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1904 11 14 | 12:35 | -35.0 | 138.75 | 3.2 | Crafers | Dix/This paper |
1905
Ten events were located during 1905, the largest at Riverton in the mid-North on 21 August at magnitude 4.9. It was felt throughout the city and suburbs of Adelaide.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 14 April 1905, page 1
WANTED, A SEISMOGRAPH.
The records which have, during the past few days, been made in different parts of the world of earth tremors by means of the seismograph, suggest that the forces which caused the great earthquakes in India have had some slight effect at places far distant from the scene of the disasters. On Thursday afternoon Sir Charles Todd was asked if any tremors had been noticed in Adelaide. He replied—”We have no seismograph in Adelaide. Some years ago Dr. Milne, who has taken great interest in earthquake phenomena in Japan, and also invented a seismograph, suggested, through the Royal Society, that records should be made in Adelaide, Alice Springs, and Port Darwin. At the instance of the Royal Society the Colonial Office communicated with the Government of South Australia on the subject. Similar recommendations were made to the Governments of Victoria and New South Wales, and instruments ware installed at the observatories of Melbourne and Sydney. There are several seismographs in New Zealand, where earthquakes are of frequent occurrence. I strongly recommended that we should instal one at the Adelaide Observatory, and the Australasian Society for the Advancement of Science, at the Hobart Conference, made a similar recommendation. The cost, of the instrument would be about £50, but there would be a much larger outlay necessary in providing accommodation for it. It would have to be mounted on stone or brick piers in a dark room, so arranged that the changes of temperature would be small. Of course the general necessity for economy has been the reason why the recommendations have not been carried out. I still hope we shall have an instrument before very long. It would have been invaluable when the earthquakes of May 10, 1897, and September 19, 1902, occurred. I should like to have the barograph and thermograph, which are at present useless, mounted in the same room as the seismograph; as all these instruments make registrations by means of photography.”
1905 01 02 at 12:30 UTC, Quorn
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 5 January 1905, page 3
QUORN, January 3.— Last evening, about 10 p.m., a slight shock of earthquake was felt.
1905 01 16 at 05:35 UTC, Mt Bryan
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 20 January 1905, page 6
—An Earthquake Shock.—
An earthquake shock was reported from Mount Bryan East, and other places east of Burra as having been felt on Monday afternoon last, a little after 3 o’clock. A resident to the east of Mount Bryan said the shock was very severe, and seemed to be going from north to south. One or two people a few miles north of Burra say they noticed the shock, and several residents of the town noticed a very slight tremor.
1905 02 23 at 16:45 UTC, Bendleby
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Tuesday 28 February 1905, page 4
THE COUNTRY.
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Bendleby, February 24.
The most severe earthshock ever experienced here occurred this morning at 2.30. It woke nearly everyone out of sleep, and frightened most of them. The shock was so severe that pictures were shaken off the walls. After the shock and tremor had passed three distinct rumbling noises were heard similar to heavy distant thunder.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 24 February 1905, page 1
In The North.
The Acting Deputy Postmaster-General on Friday morning received telegrams from Carrieton, Johnsburg, and Eurelia concerning sharp earth shocks which had been experienced at those towns early that morning. The messages stated that the shocks were felt at 2.31, 2.28, and 2.30 a.m. respectively and were of considerable duration.
Figure 23 Felt area, Bendleby earthquake, 24 February 1905 at 2:30am CST.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 25 February 1905, page 6
EARTHQUAKE IN THE NORTH.
Messages were received from the following towns at the G.P.O. on Friday morning:—
Carrieton— “Sharp earthshock this morning at 2.31, shaking buildings, &c., considerably. Duration 15 or 20 seconds, apparently travelling north-east to south-west.”
Johnburg— “This morning a sharp earthquake was experienced at 2.28. Duration about half a minute. Travelling west to east.”
Eurelia— “At 2.30 this morning a sharp earthshock occurred. Duration about 10 seconds. Travelling north-east to south-west.” Our own correspondents wrote as follows on Friday:—
Willowie.— “This morning, about 20 minutes past 2 o’clock, a severe earthquake was felt, accompanied by a loud rumbling noise. Windows and crockery rattled loudly. The earthquake seemed to travel in a northerly direction.”
Orroroo.— “A smart earthquake was felt at 2.30 this morning. A loud rumbling noise was heard a consider-able time before the vibration was experienced. The windows rattled for several seconds. The weather was calm.”
Yanyarrie.— “This morning about 3 o’clock a severe earthquake made the roofs and crockery rattle. It travelled in a south-east direction. It was the heaviest experienced here for years.”
Carrieton.— ”A terrific earthquake was experienced at 2.30 this morning. The vibration and noise were severe. It was travelling from south-west to north-east, and was followed by several smaller shocks.”
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 4 March 1905, page 13
On Friday morning at 2.30 a sharp earthquake shock was felt; the shock was severe, and lasted about five seconds. It appeared to travel from west to east.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 3 March 1905, page 6
— An Earthshock.—
Several persons who have arrived in Burra during the week from the east, report that a somewhat severe shock of earthquake occurred on Friday morning between two and three o’clock which, as one of them who was lying awake on the ground says, “Fairly lifted him up.” The shock was not felt in Burra.
1905 02 26 at 00:47 UTC, Truro
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 3 March 1905, page 5
TRURO.
February 27.
—Earthshock—
An earthquake shock was felt here on Sunday morning last at 10 17 a m. The rumble lasted some seconds, and seemed to be travelling from north to south.
1905 03 08, time?, Clare
Northern Argus (Clare, SA : 1869 – 1954), Friday 10 March 1905, page 3
A shock of earthquake was felt in Clare on March 8.
1905 03 18 time?, Waterloo
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 29 March 1905, page 6
WATERLOO, March 25.
On Saturday March 18, a distinct shock of earthquake was heard and felt ; the rumbling lasted for about 25secs., and seemed to travel from north-west to south east.
1905 04 07 at 22:25 UTC, Burra
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 14 April 1905, page 6
BURRA BURRA.
General intelligence.
—An Earthquake Shock.—
A slight earthquake shock was felt in Burra about five minutes to 8 on Saturday morning. A noticeable shaking of windows took place.
1905 04 19 at 10:00 UTC, Gladstone
Areas’ Express (Booyoolee, SA : 1877 – 1948), Friday 28 April 1905, page 2
A tremor of earthquake was felt at Gladstone about half past seven on Wednesday evening,
the 19th inst. The noise, resembling thunder, was heard several seconds, and travelled rapidly to the north.
1905 04 25 at 08:15 UTC, Hergott Springs
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 26 April 1905, page 5
SHOCK OF EARTHQUAKE.
HERGOTT SPRINGS, April 25.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt this evening at 5.45. It lasted about 35 seconds, and travelled north-west to south-east.
1905 05 22 at 21:25 UTC, South East
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 24 May 1905, page 2
EARTHQUAKE IN THE SOUTH EAST.
Yesterday morning at about five minutes to 7 o’clock a slight earth tremor was felt in Mount Gambier. The weather was overcast, but a light cold south-east breeze was blowing. It was sufficient to make the doors and windows of the rooms in some localities rattle, and was accompanied by a rumbling noise like that of an empty cart on a rough metal road. The tremor was very short. It was most distinctly felt in Commercial-street and on the hills in the north of the town. In the southern part of the town and on the eastern slope of the lakes’ banks the shock does not appear to have been distinctly felt, but the rumbling sound was heard. It was on Monday, May 10, 1897, that the severe earthquake shock that did considerable damage in Mount Gambier and in other parts of the South-East occurred.
Yesterday morning’s tremor was very sharply felt in the Compton and Compton Downs district. It is reported that a shock was felt at Attamurra at 3 o’clock yesterday morning.
PORT MACDONNELL.
May 23.
A very distinct shock of earthquake was felt here this morning at about 7 o’clock. It began with a quivering, accompanied by a rumbling noise, and finished with a decided wave. It lasted three or four seconds, and appeared to be travelling from west to east.
GLENBURNIE.
Tuesday.
A distinct earthquake shock was experienced here at 7 o’clock this morning. There was no wind stirring, yet the doors and the windows began to rattle. Several people felt the tremor, and could be seen outside discussing the seismic occurrence.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 26 May 1905, page 2
Earthquake Shock at Mount Gambier.— A slight earth tremor was felt at Mount Gambier at about 7 o’clock on Tuesday morning. It was sufficient to make the doors and windows of the rooms in some localities rattle and was accompanied by a rumbling noise. The shock was felt at several places in the surrounding district. We have heard no reports of an earthquake shock being felt in Narracoorte or surrounding district.
The location of this earthquake in the South-East is not well constrained, it seems to have been near Port MacDonnell but whether south or north is not clear so the magnitude is at least 3 to 3.5.
1905 06 30 at 08:15 UTC Wirrabara Forest
Laura Standard (SA : 1889 – 1917), Thursday 6 July 1905, page 3
WIRRABARA FOREST
July 4th 1905.
A sharp earthquake shock was felt here on Thursday evening last at a quarter to six. The tremor was more like a gun shot than the usual seismic disturbance, and was felt all over the forest.
1905 08 21 at 18:35 UTC, Riverton
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 23 August 1905, page 7
AN EARTHSHOCK. IN THE EARLY MORN.
An earthquake was experienced early on Tuesday morning in Adelaide and various parts of the State. In the city and suburbs only a tremor was felt, but the following telegrams from our country correspondents and messages received at the General Post Office indicate that in some parts of the country the shock was unusually severe: —
AUBURN, August 22.— Residents were rudely awakened at seven minutes past 4 this morning by an earthquake. The first intimation of its approach was a low rumbling noise, which gradually increased in intensity, till it assumed a terrific roar. The houses shook and trembled, doors and windows rattled, and the sleeping inhabitants were rolled about in their beds. The noise gradually diminished, and after the space of about a minute ceased.
BRINKWORTH, August 22.— A severe earth shock was felt here at about 4 o’clock this morning. Doors and roofs rattled and beds rocked. It travelled to the north-east from the south-west. DAVEYSTON, August 22.— At about 4.7 this morning a severe earthquake roused the inhabitants from slumber. It lasted several seconds, and appeared to be travelling from north to south, rather slowly, accompanied by a loud rumbling and vibration. An unusual feature was a distinct jerk, which occurred during its passing.
KAPUNDA, August 22.—A severe earth tremor was felt here this morning at 10 minutes past 4. It caused buildings and their contents to rattle considerably, and alarmed the inmates. It was one of the most severe earth tremors known here, and appeared to be travelling in a northerly direction. A rumbling noise could be distinctly heard for some time afterwards.
GAWLER, August 22.— An earthshock was experienced here this morning just after 4 o’clock. It awakened many people, and in one or two instances slight damage to buildings was reported. The window rattling lasted fully half a minute.
Figure 24 Isoseismal Map of the Riverton earthquake at 4:05 am on 22 August CST.
GREENOCK, August 22.— This morning at 10 minutes past 4 we had a severe earthshock, with a rumbling noise like thunder, travelling from north to south. Houses and crockery shook, and everybody was awakened out of slumber. The shock lasted about 10 seconds.
HAMILTON, August 22.— A sharp earthquake occurred this morning at a quarter past 4, and appeared to travel from south-west to north-east. Doors and windows rattled, and furniture shook. It was the most severe felt since the one a little over three years ago.
HAMLEY BRIDGE. August 22.— A shock of earthquake was distinctly felt at about nine minutes after 4 this morning. The tremor was not so distinct as was the case four or five years ago, but the rumbling noise was equally distinct, and lasted longer.
KAPUNDA. August 22.— At six minutes past 4 this morning residents were awaken-ed by an earthshock which lasted nearly half a minute. It appeared to travel from north-east to south-west. It was loud and violent at the outset, and rumbled away gradually, as a railway train going away from one. The only damage reported is from a hotel keeper, who was surprised to find a cask of beer that had been tapped the night before empty and his cellar flooded, presumably owing to the tap having been loosened through the vibration. A slighter shock was felt at the brewery and also at Flagstaff Hill at three minutes to 4 as well as the more severe one at six minutes past.
LINWOOD. August 22.— At about five minutes past 4 this morning a fairly sharp earthshock was felt, causing windows to rattle and beds to rock. It lasted for a few seconds, and seemed to be travelling north-ward.
MANOORA, August 22.— A sharp earth shock was felt at about 4 a.m. to-day.
MARRABEL, August 22.— A severe earthquake was experienced at 4.10 this morning. There was a loud rumbling, followed by a good shaking, which woke most people from dreamland. It seemed to be travelling from north-west to south-east, and lasted about 20 seconds. It did not do any damage, except to crack the ice that was in the water troughs.
MANOORA, August 22.— A distinct earthquake occurred about 4.5 this morning. The tremor, which lasted fully a minute, caused doors and windows to vibrate and crockery to rattle. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north east.
NURIOOTPA, August 22.— A distinct earthquake was felt this morning at ten minutes past 4. The first intimation was a low rumbling noise as of distant thunder, which increased when the tremor came. The shock lasted fully 30 seconds.
PORT WAKEFIELD, August 22. Distinct earthshocks were experienced at three and five minutes past 4 o’clock this morning.
ROWLANDS FLAT. August 22. —A sharp earth tremor passed over Rowland’s Flat this morning at 10 minutes past 4. It was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise.
RIVERTON, August 22.— An earth tremor of sufficient violence to shake houses and wake the inmates was felt here this morning at five or six minutes past 4 o’clock. From the sound and sensation of the tremble the direction taken by the visitant was from north-west to south-east. FARRELL’S FLAT. August 22.— A severe earthshock disturbed the peace of the night shortly after 4 a.m., lasting several seconds and apparently travelling north-ward. Windows rattled, and in several instances the woodwork of ceilings was distinctly heard to crack. This morning the country has the appearance of being covered with snow, so severe was the frost during the night.
RORERTSTOWN, August 22 —A severe earthshock was experienced in the town early this morning, a little after 4 o’clock. It was travelling from east to west, and was accompanied by a rumbling sound.
ROSEWORTHY, August 22.— A sharp earthquake, accompanied with a rumbling sound, which lasted from three to four seconds, was felt at 10 minutes past 4 o’clock this morning. It caused the beds to rock. It appeared to be travelling from north to west.
STOCKPORT. August 22.- At about a quarter past 4 this morning a severe earth shock was felt here. It caused windows and doors to rattle incessantly, and so great was the disturbance that the residents were awakened and alarmed. This is the most severe shock experienced here for two years.
SUTHERLAND. August 22.—A severe earthquake was felt this morning a little after 4 o’clock. Houses and furniture shook, and the rumbling lasted about one minute. It seemed to be travelling from north to south.
TRURO. August 22.— An unusually severe earth tremor passed through the neighbourhood at about 10 minutes past 4 this morning. The violence of the shock aroused sleepers from their beds, doors and windows rattled, and crockery clattered on the shelves. The direction of the tremor appeared to be from north-west to south-east.
TARLEE, August 22.— A severe earth-quake was experienced this morning at about 4.15. It is hard to tell accurately the duration, as most of the people were asleep when it started. It was not so severe as the shock of 1902. A loud rumbling noise accompanied the shaking.
TANUNDA, August. 22.— A sharp earth-shock was felt here at about 4 o’clock this morning. It seemed to travel from south-west to north-east.
WATERVALE, August 22.— A severe earthshock passed over about 4.7 this morning. It seemed to be travelling north-west to south-east. The shock awoke nearly every household, and it appeared to be of unusual duration.
WOODSIDE, August 22.— A severe earthquake was felt about 4 o’clock this morning. It was accompanied by a loud, rumbling noise, and crockery and windows rattled quite alarmingly. Many sleepers were aroused.
The following reports have been received by the Deputy Postmaster-General (Mr. Waddy):-AUBURN.— “Severe earthquake was felt at 4.7 a.m. It lasted about 35 seconds, and appeared to be travelling from north-west to south-east. No damage done in district.”
BRINKWORTH— ‘Sharp earthshock at 4.5 a.m. It lasted fully a minute. Unable to state direction.’ BALAKLAVA.— ‘Sharp earthquake experienced here at about 4.10 a.m. Unable state direction.’ HOYLETON— ‘Very severe earthshock experienced here at 4.10 a.m. It was travelling apparently from west to east. Duration, about 90 seconds.’
MORGAN.— ‘Slight earthquake felt here about 4 o’clock this morning. It lasted about 30 seconds. It was travelling north-west to south-east.’
SUTHERLANDS, August 22— ‘Severe earthquake passed over here a little after 4 this morning. It lasted about half a minute, and travelled from north-west to south-east.’
The Telegraph Department advises earthquake shocks were reported at the following stations on Tuesday morning:—
Roseworthy at about 4 a.m., travelling south-west to north-east; Hamley Bridge, at about 4.9 a.m., direction north to south, duration 15 seconds; Manoora at 4.5 a.m.; seeming to travel south-east to north-west; Wasleys, at about 4.6 a.m., duration about 20 seconds; Crafers at about 4.30 a.m.;
Mintaro Centre, at about 4.7 a.m., lasting several seconds, appeared to travel north-west to south-east; Tarlee, at 4.5 a.m.; Stockport; 4.15 a.m.; Farrell’s Flat, 4 a.m., appeared to be travelling north;
Blanchetown, 4.30 a.m., appeared to be travelling south-west to north east; Nairne, 4.10 a.m.; Truro; 4.10 a.m.; Greenock. 4.5 a.m.; Nuriootpa, 4.10 a.m.; Angaston, 4.8 a.m.; Tanunda, 4.10 a.m.; Stockwell, early this morning; Gawler, early this morning; Lyndoch, about 4.10 a.m., with loud rumbling noise; Kapunda; 4.6 a.m., lasting about 30 seconds, apparent direction south-west to north-east; Saddleworth, 4.10 a.m., duration 45 seconds; Marrabel, 4.6 a.m., about one minute duration, and travelling from south to north; Riverton, 4.8 a.m.; duration 11 seconds, direction south-west to north-east; Auburn, 4.7 a.m. last-ing about 35 seconds, direction north-west to south-east; Watervale reports severe earthquake; Freeling, 4.9 a.m., direction north-east to south-west, duration about three seconds, accompanied by loud rumbling sound; Redhill reports earthquake at 4 a.m.; Port Wakefield, a slight shock at 3 a.m:, and another at 4.5 a.m., the latter lasting about 15 seconds; Brinkworth, at 4.5 a.m., lasting fully a minute; Balaklava, 4.10 a.m.; Hoyleton, very severe shock at 4.10, travelling apparently from west to east, duration about 90 seconds; Morgan, about 4 a.m.; lasted about 30 seconds, travelling north-west to south-east; Sutherlands a little after 4 a.m., lasted about half a minute, travelling north-west to south east; Eudunda, very severe shock at 4.6 a.m. apparent direction south-east to north-west, about 15 seconds duration, rattled buildings, articles thrown off shelves.
1905 12 17 at 17:30 UTC, Oodnadatta
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 23 December 1905, page 37
A rather severe earth tremor passed over Oodnadatta at 3 a.m. on Monday, travelling north to south.
| 1905 01 02 | 12:30 | -32.3 | 138.0 | 2.5 | Quorn | This paper |
| 1905 02 23 | 17:00 | -32.4 | 138.7 | 3.8 | Bendleby | Dix/This paper |
| 1905 04 07 | 08:25 | -33.7 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Burra | This paper |
| 1905 04 19 | 10:00 | -33.3 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Gladstone | This paper |
| 1905 04 25 | 06:24 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 3.0 | Hergott Springs (Maree) | This paper |
| 1905 05 01 | – | -35.0 | 137.8 | 2.5 | Wool Bay | This paper |
| 1905 05 22 | 21:25 | -38.0 | 140.7 | 3.5 | Port Macdonnell | This paper |
| 1905 06 30 | 08:15 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 2.6 | Wirrabara | Dix/This paper |
| 1905 08 21 | 18:35 | -34.2 | 138.8 | 4.9 | Riverton | McCue, 1995 |
| 1905 12 17 | 17:30 | -27.7 | 135.5 | 3.0 | Oodnadatta | This paper |
1906
Fewer than 4 years after the destructive September 1902 earthquake in southern South Australia the following interviews between the media and Professor Edgeworth David and then the State Government Geologist were reported.Meanwhile local earthquakes continued to shake residents of South Australia and Adelaide in particuar as documented below. During the year, 18 earthquakes were located, two of them slightly above magnitude 4.5.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 20 April 1906, page 4
EARTH CRACKS IN ADELAIDE LIABLE TO OCCUR.
PROFESSOR DAVID SPEAKS.
Sydney, April 19.
Professor David gave some interesting views respecting earthquake shocks in Australia, and in regard to the late Adelaide earthquake, which holds the most interest for Australians….
….Professor David concluded the interview with the observation that in his opinion shocks would be likely to occur at Adelaide for generations to come owing to its situation to the great fold range of Mount Lofty. Bass Strait represented another subsidence area, and it was not impossible that shocks would occur there.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 28 April 1906, page 34
THE EARTH CRUST AT ADELAIDE.
Mr. H. Y. L. Brown (Government Geologist) made a statement at the request of a representative of “The Advertiser” on Saturday, to the effect that he did not apprehend any danger to Adelaide or the surrounding district from earthquakes. He had read the remarks of Professor David, but he saw no reason for alarm……
………Adelaide is situated within an area of seismic instability, which, although a mild one, is apparently the most acute of any part of the continent of Australia at the present time, but there is no cause for alarm……
……..The earthquakes that have taken place near Adelaide during our own historical period have all been of a comparatively mild character, and by far the greater number have been reported from towns within the ranges. “In the absence of data, as to the exact times that the earthquake of September 19, 1902, reached various towns within our State, it is practically impossible to state whether the earthquake had its origin within the Mount Lofty Ranges, beneath the waters of St. Vincent Gulf or below the depths of the Southern Ocean. Data as to intensity of shock obtained from human observations that depend solely on the feelings of the individual affected are altogether untrustworthy, and when it is to be noted that the intensity of the shock is far greater in incoherent deposits than in more compact and elastic strata…..
1906 01 05 at 19:00 UTC, Wilson
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 10 January 1906, page 3
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
WILSON, January 8.— A smart shock of earthquake was experienced here on the morning of January 6 between 4 and 5 o’clock. It resembled loud thunder. People were aroused from their slumber.
1906 02 09 time?, Appila-Yarrowie
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 17 February 1906, page 14
APPILA-YARROWIE. February 10. Yesterday afternoon the loud rumbling of an earthquake was heard.
Port Augusta Dispatch, Newcastle and Flinders Chronicle (SA : 1885 – 1916), Friday 16 February 1906, page 2
A slight earthquake shock was felt at Booleroo Centre last Friday.
1906 02 11 at 11:15 UTC, Yongala
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 24 February 1906, page 13
YONGALA ESTATE, February 12.—A sharp earthquake was experienced last night at about 8.45. It appeared to be travelling from north to south, and was preceded by a loud rumbling noise, closely resembling thunder, which lasted for several seconds before the shock was felt. As the movement passed windows and doors rattled and ceilings creaked.
1906 03 02 at 14:00 UTC, Bundey
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 14 March 1906, page 5
Gums Station, March 6.
A slight shock of earthquake was felt here on Friday night.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 8 March 1906, page 3
BUNDEY, March 6.— A slight earthquake was felt here on Friday night between the hours of 11 and 12.
1906 03 17 at 15:00, 16:10 and 19:50 UTC, Saddleworth/Auburn
Dix (2013) assigned this earthquake to Auburn with a magnitude of just 3.6. More available newspapers showed that it was quite widely felt, even in Adelaide suburbs. There were several reports of 3 earthquakes at Riverton and Tarlee but the times are inconsistent.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 24 March 1906, page 42.
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Watervale March 18.
A severe earth tremor was felt here this morning at 1.40 o’clock. The vibration which was very strong, lasted about 40 seconds. Beds shook, causing alarm to sleepers. The direction of the shock was from north-east to south-west.
Truro, March 18. A severe shock of earthquake was felt here at 20 minutes to 2 o’clock this morning, doors, windows and crockery rattling considerably. The shock lasted about half a minute, and it appeared to be travelling from south-east to north-west.
Riverton, March 19. At twenty five minutes to 2 o’clock on Sunday morning a severe earthshock was felt by many persons, who were awakened by a loud noise, presumably a heavy wind storm, which lasted some time, travelling from north-east to south-west. At 5.30 the same morning a lighter shock occurred, with rumbling; and another shock was reported to have been felt before the heavy shock.
Penfield, March 19. A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here on the morning of the 18th. It appeared to be travelling from north-east to south-west, and it caused crockery to rattle and set lamps swinging. It lasted for several seconds.
Gumeracha, March 19. A distant shock of an earthquake was felt here yesterday morning at about 10 minutes to 2 o’clock. It was accompanied by a loud noise, lasting several seconds, and was travelling from north-east to south-west.
Stockport, March 19. On Sunday morning at about a quarter to 3 a fairly severe earth tremor was felt here. It rattled the windows and doors pretty severely, and awakened most of the inhabitants: It lasted for some considerable time, and appeared to be travelling in a north-easterly direction.
Nuriootpa, March 19. A rather severe shock of earthquake woke most of the residents on Sunday morning about 1.30 a.m. Crockery and furniture shook, and there was a rumbling like thunder.
Eudunda, March 19. On Saturday morning an earth tremor was felt here, and it was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise, the time being about 6.25 a.m. On Sunday morning, at between 25 and 20 minutes to 2 sleepers were aroused by a most severe shock, which caused houses to shake and windows to rattle violently. The noise made resembled that of a strong whirlwind on its course. The direction appeared to be from south-west to north-east.
MAITLAND, March 18.— An earthquake shock was distinctly felt here this morning at about 1.45. The houses were shaken, and the motion was accompanied by a slight rumbling noise. It lasted for several seconds.
LOBETHAL, March 19. – A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here on Sunday morning at about 1.30.
CHAIN OF PONDS, March 19.— A severe shock of earthquake was felt here by several residents yesterday morning, about 1.30. The vibrations lasted several seconds, causing the windows to shake violently.
LARGS BAY. Mr. John Dunstan of Largs Bay, writes: — “A very distinct shock of earthquake was felt at 25 minutes to 2 on Sunday morning. A loud noise accompanied it, lasting about 10 seconds. My hanging lamp swung from side to side for half an hour after, the movement being from north-east to south-west. It was sufficient to disturb the sleeping ones, and set the cattle bellowing and dogs barking.”
Figure 25 This earthquake on 18 March 1906 at 1:30am CST in the mid-North was felt as far as Adelaide.
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 24 March 1906, page 41.
AN EARTHSHOCK.
On Sunday morning a severe earthshock was felt by several residents of Walkerville, who were awakened from their sleep. Some who heard it indistinctly concluded that it was a heavy dray passing, while others, who were thoroughly awakened, were slightly alarmed, and on looking at the clock found it to be just 25 minutes to 2.
KAPUNDA, March 18—Between 20 and 15 minutes to 2 o’clock this morning probably the most severe earthshock—it was more than a tremor—experienced here was felt. It shook buildings and bedsteads, and a loud and prolonged rumbling lasted over one minute. The apparent direction was north-east to south-west.
EUDUNDA, March 18.—An earthshock occurred at 1.30 this morning, accompanied by loud rumbling. It appeared to be travelling south-east to north-west.
WATERVALE, March 18.—A distinct earthshock occurred at 1.35 this morning. It lasted for upwards of a minute. A remarkable feature was that shaking and rattling of windows occurred for 30 seconds before the rumble was felt. It appeared to travel from south-west, and passed in a north-easterly direction.
AUBURN, March 19.—An earthshock was felt yesterday morning at about 20 minutes to 2. It was accompanied by a loud noise like thunder, which woke most people from sleep.
DAVEYSTON, March 18.—A distinct earth tremor occurred this morning at 1.31. It lasted several seconds, and accompanied by a loud rumbling and shock. It was travelling from south-east to north-west, was preceded by a rushing wind, and much more severe than the last one reported.
FOREST RANGE, March 19.—An earthquake was felt here at half-past 1 on Sunday morning. Doors and windows were shaken, and a loud rumbling noise followed, arousing some of the residents from their sleep.
GREENOCK, March 18.—A shock of earthquake was felt this morning about 15 minutes to 2. People were aroused from sleep through windows and crockery shaking.
GOLDEN GROVE, March 19.—On Sunday morning, about 1.35, a shock of earthquake was felt. It rumbled along like a distant peal of thunder, but the shaking of crockery and windows proved unmistakably its origin. But few people heard it.
HAMILTON, March 19.—Yesterday morning at 20 minutes to 2 a severe earthshock was felt. Those who were awake heard a great noise like thunder before they felt the tremor. Bedsteads shook with their frightened occupants, and doors and windows rattled for some time after the rumbling noise had ceased. The tremor appeared to travel from north-west to south-east.
LYNDOCH, March 19.—About 2.30 on Sunday morning a rather severe earth shake was felt here, with considerable rumbling. It seemed to travel from south-west to north-east.
MANOORA, March 18.—A distinct earth tremor was experienced here at about 1.30 this morning. The vibration was distinct, causing doors, windows, and articles of furniture to shake and rattle. The rumble lasted fully 20 seconds. It appeared to be travelling from south to north.
ROSEWORTHY, March 18.—A sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by a rumbling sound, was felt here at 1.35 a.m. on Sunday. It appeared to be travelling from west to north-east, and lasted several seconds, causing windows and doors to rattle considerably.
STOCKPORT, March 19.—On Sunday morning, at about a quarter to 2 o’clock, a severe earthshock was felt. It lasted for over a minute, and doors and windows rattled loudly for a time. It awakened most of the residents and alarmed poultry. It appeared to be travelling in a north easterly direction.
SUTHERLAND, March 19.—A severe earthquake was felt at 27 minutes to 2 on Sunday morning. Many residents were awakened by the noise. It was travelling from east to west. The sound could be heard for some seconds after the first shock.
TWO WELLS, March 19.—About 1.30 yesterday morning a distinct earthquake was felt here, accompanied by a rumbling noise, which lasted about a quarter of a minute.
TARLEE, March 18.—This morning, at about 1.35, a distinct shock of earthquake was experienced. A loud rumbling preceded the tremor, and continued for about half a minute. Windows and ornaments rattled with the vibrations. According to some persons there were also shocks at 12.30 a.m. and 4.30 a.m. The direction appeared to be from south to north.
TRURO, March 18.—Yesterday a slight earth tremor was felt here, and this morning, at 1.45, a distinct shock is reported. It was remarkable for its duration rather than for its violence, although the windows rattled with some force. The area of disturbance seems to have been extensive.
WATERVALE, March 18.—The earth-quake shock which was experienced in Watervale at about 35 minutes past 1 this morning was very distinct. It lasted upwards of a minute. The windows rattled violently and rapidly, and the earth seemed literally to quiver. The vibration lasted for about 30 seconds or more before the usual rumbling noise could be heard.
TANUNDA, March 18.—A slight shock of earthquake was felt here this morning at about 2 o’clock, accompanied by a rumbling noise.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 23 March 1906, page 3
CORCONDO.
March 20.-Earthshock.–
On Sunday morning about 2 o’clock a severe shock of an earthquake was felt, the most severe one that has been experienced. It shook the buildings the iron roofs, and lasted fully half a minute. It seemed to be travelling in a north-easterly direction. The rumbling could be heard for a considerable time.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 21 March 1906, page 7
ONETREE HILL, March 19— District residents heard the rumble and felt the tremor of an earthquake on Sunday morning. The duration of the visitation is generally given at about half a minute.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 20 March 1906, page 3
SUNDAY’S EARTHQUAKE.
AUBURN, March 19.— An earthshock was felt yesterday morning at about 20 minutes to 2. It was accompanied by a loud noise like thunder, which woke most people from sleep.
DAVEYSTON, March 18.— A distinct earth tremor occurred this morning at 1.31. It lasted several seconds, and accompanied by a loud rumbling and shock. It was travelling from south-east to north-west, was preceded by a rushing wind, and much more severe than the last one reported.
FOREST RANGE, March 19.— An earthquake was felt here at half-past 1 on Sunday morning. Doors and windows were shaken, and a loud rumbling noise followed, arousing some of the residents from their sleep.
GREENOCK, March 18.—A shock of earthquake was felt this morning about 15 minutes to 2. People were aroused from sleep through windows and crockery shaking.
GOLDEN GROVE, March 19. —On Sunday morning, about 1.35, a shock of earthquake was felt. It rumbled along like it a distant peal of thunder, but the shaking of crockery and windows proved unmistakably its origin. But few people heard it.
Hamilton. March 19.— Yesterday morning at 20 minutes to 2 a severe earthshock was felt. Those who were awake heard a great noise like thunder before they felt the tremor. Bedsteads shook with their frightened occupants, and doors and windows rattled for some time after the rumbling noise had ceased. The tremor appeared to travel from north-west to south-east.
LYNDOCH. March 19.— About 2.30 on Sunday morning a rather severe earthshake was felt here, with considerable rumbling. It seemed to travel from south-west to north-east.
MANOORA. March 18.—A distinct earth-tremor was experienced here at about 1.30 this morning. The vibration was distinct, causing doors, windows, and articles of furniture to shake and rattle. The rumble lasted fully 20 seconds. It appeared to be travelling from south to north. Following this an unusual occurrence took place. The whole neighbourhood was enveloped by a thick fog lasting up to about 8 o’clock in the morning.
ROSEWORTHY. March 18.— A sharp shock of earthquake, accompanied by a rumbling sound, was felt here at 1.35 a.m. on Sunday. It appeared to be travelling from west to north-east, and lasted several seconds, causing windows and doors to rattle considerably.
RIVERTON. March 19.—On Sunday morning, at about a quarter to 1, the earth trembled violently here, and caused a rude awakening to slumbering humanity. Furniture and crockery rattled, and the noise of the uncanny visitant, both coming and going was singularly loud. The direction of the tremor seemed to lie north-west to south-east.
STOCKPORT. March 19.—On Sunday morning, at about a quarter to 2 o’clock, a severe earthshock was felt. It lasted for over a minute, and doors and windows rattled loudly for a time. It awakened most of the residents and alarmed poultry. It appeared to be travelling in a north-easterly direction.
SUTHERLANDS. March 19.— A severe earthquake was felt at 27 minutes to 2 on Sunday morning. Many residents were awakened by the noise. It was travelling from east to west. The sound could be heard for some seconds after the first shock.
TWO WELLS, March 19.— About 1.30 yesterday morning a distinct earthquake was felt here, accompanied by a rumbling noise, which lasted about a quarter of a minute.
TARLEE. March 18.—This morning, at about 1.35, a distinct shock of earthquake was experienced. A loud rumbling preceded the tremor, and continued for about half a minute. Windows and ornaments rattled with the vibrations. According to some persons there were also shocks at 12.30 a.m. and 4.30 a.m. The direction appeared to be from south to north.
TRURO, March 18.— Yesterday a slight earth tremor was felt, here, and this morning at 1.45, a distinct shock is reported. It was remarkable for its duration rather than for its violence, although the windows rattled with some force. The area of disturbance seems to have been extensive.
TANUNDA, March 18.— A slight shock of earthquake was felt here this morning at about 2 o’clock, accompanied by a rumbling noise.
WATERVALE. March 18.—The earth-quake shock which was experienced in Watervale at about 35 minutes past 1 this morning was very distinct. It lasted upwards of a minute. The windows rattled violently and rapidly, and the earth seemed literally to quiver. The vibration lasted for about 30 seconds or more before the usual rumbling noise could be heard.
1906 04 19 05:30 UTC, Southern Ocean
Steve Hutcheon (pers. comm. via Col Lynam) came across a reference to an earthquake felt at sea, south of the SA/Vic border (SMH, Monday 7 May 1906, page 7):
The French barque Andre Theodore, which arrived in port at Sydney on Saturday, en route from Barry, bound to Honolulu, had a sensational experience at about 3 o’clock on the afternoon of April 19 – the day after the destruction of San Francisco. The master states that the effects of a severe earthquake were felt on the ocean. The water became disturbed, and the vessel shook convulsively from stem to stern. The tremor lasted for three minutes, but no damage was done to the vessel. The Andre Theodore, at the time, was in latitude 46.49 south, and longitude 141.20 east.
It is assumed this was a local earthquake on or near the plate boundary to the south of the ship’s position. It must have been a reasonable size, surely magnitude 6 or more. It was not felt more than 800km away in south-west Victoria or south-east South Australia and half that to the west coast of Tasmania. It is not listed by the ISC. The year 1906 was a very active one, earthquake-wise.
1906 05 03 at 10:30 UTC, Eurelia
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 12 May 1906, page 13
EURELIA, May 4.— An earthquake shock was experienced here on Thursday evening about 8 p.m. It was travelling from south to north.
1906 05 10 at 03:00 UTC, Hammond
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 19 May 1906, page 12
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
HAMMOND, May 10.— A slight shock of earthquake was felt here to-day at 12.30 p.m., lasting only a few seconds, and travelling from north to south. Buildings swayed a little, and gave the occupants a giddy feeling for a short while.
1906 05 10 at 18:30 UTC, Hamilton
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 18 May 1906, page 6
-Earthquake Shock.-
A correspondent writing from Spalding states that a distinct earthquake shack was felt at that place by several people shortly before daylight on Friday morning last.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 19 May 1906, page 12
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
KAPUNDA, May 11.— Some persons report that a shock of earthquake was felt between 4 and 5 a.m. to-day.
RIVERTON, May 11.— A number of residents report having felt an earthquake shock shortly before 4 a.m. to-day.
1906 05 23 at 12:45 UTC, Penneshaw K.I.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 26 May 1906, page 6
PENNESHAW, K.I., May 24.— An earthquake tremor was felt here last night about 10.15.
1906 06 09 at 19:55 UTC, Mount Bryan
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 15 June 1906, page 6
MOUNT BRYAN.
June 11. —Earthshock.—
A severe shock of earthquake was felt here on Sunday at about 5.25 a.m.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 15 May 1906, page 2
Anniversary of the South-East
Earthquake. —The anniversary of the severest earthquake which has taken place in the South-Eastern district of South Australia within the memory of white men occurred on Thursday last, May 10. The earthquake occurred on Monday, May 10, 1897, nine years ago, and before the South East was singularly free of earthquake shocks of any kind. The shocks extended to Adelaide on the north-west and to Hamilton (Vic.) in the south-east, and were most severe between Kingston and Robe and Narracoorte. Considerable damage was done to buildings in Narracoorte and it took a considerable sum in the aggregate to repair them. For instance, it took about £150 to repair the damage done to the Institute, and the Trustees managed to come through the ordeal without any appeal to the public. For some years afterwards shocks were felt throughout the coastal districts. On Thursday last earthquake shocks were felt at Hammond, Kapunda, Riverton, and other Northern towns.
1906 06 17 at 20:00 UTC, Bendleby
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 23 June 1906, page 13
EARTHQUAKES IN THE NORTH.
BENDLEBY, June 18.— Two earth shocks were felt here this morning between 5 and 6 o’clock.
1906 06 25 at 08:45 UTC, Possible earthquake in South-East
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 30 June 1906, page 13
EARTH TREMORS.
NARRACOORTE; June 25.— This evening heavy showers fell for several hours, flooding the streets and watertables. At 6.15 p.m. a distinct earth tremor was felt, lasting two or three seconds. Doors and windows rattled. It was thundering and lightning at the time.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Friday 29 June 1906, page 3
SOUTH EASTERN BREVITIES.
At a quarter past six o’clock on Mon-evening an earthquake shock was distinctly felt by a number of residents in Narracoorte and Mount Gambier. It lasted two or three seconds, and was strong enough to rattle windows and dishes. A rumbling noise accompanied the tremor. During the time it occurred there was thunder, lightning and rain.
1906 06 26 night time, Victor Harbour – doubtful origin
Southern Argus (Port Elliot, SA : 1866 – 1954), Thursday 28 June 1906, page 2
On Tuesday night a slight shock of earthquake was felt at the western end of Victor Harbor. Some people who were in bed were awakened, but thought it was thunder.
1906 06 25 at 14:58 UTC Nairne – doubtful origin
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 30 June 1906, page 13
EARTH TREMORS.
NAIRNE, June 26.— Yesterday and last night it was very stormy, with considerable rain, 1 in. 16 points being registered. At about 12.28 a.m. there was a distinct earthquake. The vibration seemed to travel from south-east to north-west, and it made the doors and windows rattle considerably. There was a slight shock also at about 11 p.m.
1906 08 10 at 03:20 UTC, Mirboo Victoria
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Monday 13 August 1906, page 1
EARTHQUAKE AT MIRBOO.
A pronounced earth tremor was experienced at Mirboo on Friday at 12.40 p.m., the shock lasting three or four seconds. The occupants of the shops were startled by the rattling of articles on their shelves.
1906 09 03 at 09:00 UTC, Greenock
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Wednesday 5 September 1906, page 8
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
EUDUNDA, September 3.—About 6.30 this evening a shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a low rumbling noise resembling distant thunder, was felt here. It seemed to be travelling from south-east to north-west.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Wednesday 5 September 1906, page 9
EARTHSHOCKS.
EUDUNDA, September 3.— An earth-shock was felt here this evening at about 6.30, accompanied by a deep rumbling sound as of distant thunder. The direction appeared as from south-east to north-west.
KAPUNDA. September 4.—A slight earthquake was felt between 5 and 6 o’clock on Monday evening.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 7 September 1906, page 11
GREENOCK, September 5—A loud-sounding earthquake shock was heard, rather than felt, from the north on Monday afternoon, at about 6 o’clock.
1906 09 17 at 20:00 UTC Tumby Bay
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 29 September 1906, page 14
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS AT TUMBY.
TUMBY BAY, September 19. — During the past fortnight earth tremors have been prevalent. The most severe disturbance occurred last Tuesday at 5.30 a.m., when almost every resident of the township was alarmed at the severity of the shock. In many places furniture was displaced and crockery broken. The vibration appeared to travel from south-east to north-west.
1906 10 08 at 16:00 UTC Terowie
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 19 October 1906, page 6
—An Earthquake Shock.—
A resident of the north-east, who came into Burra on Saturday last, reports that on the previous Tuesday morning a distinct earth shock occurred to the east of Terowie, and was very perceptible at some time between 1 and 2 o’clock in the morning.
1906 11 01 at 12:15 UTC, Laura
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 10 November 1906, page 15
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
LAURA, November 3.—On Thursday evening at about 9.45 a shock of earth-quake was felt in Laura. The tremor was proceeding from west to east.
1906 12 16 at 16:45 UTC and 18:22 UTC, Beltana
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 18 December 1906, page 8
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
BELTANA, December 17.— An earthquake shock was felt here at 2:15 and another severe shock at 3.52 this morning, travelling east to west. The heavy rumble lasted fully one minute. The shaking of beds awoke people. The weather is calm and oppressive. Rain is still continuing. The postmaster at Beltana telegraphed to the Deputy Postmaster-General a similar announcement.
1906 12 21 at 14:15 UTC, Yanyarrie
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Monday 24 December 1906, page 1
THE NORTHERN EARTH TREMOR.
YANYARRIE, December 22.—A severe shock of earthquake was experienced here about 11.45 last night. The vibration lasted several seconds, and the windows and crockery rattled, waking up all persons who were asleep. The shock travelled in a south-easterly direction.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 27 December 1906, page 9
EARTHSHOCK.
WAUKARINGA. December 22.—A sharp shock of earthquake was felt here last night at about 11. 30, accompanied by a low rumbling sound.
| 1906 01 05 | 19:00 | -32.1 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wilson | This paper |
| 1906 02 09 | – | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1906 03 02 | 14:00 | -33.9 | 139.4 | 2.5 | Bundey | This paper |
| 1906 03 17 | 15:00 | -34.2 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Tarlee | This paper |
| 1906 03 17 | 16:10 | -34.1 | 138.8 | 4.8 | Saddleworth | This paper |
| 1906 03 17 | 19:00 | -34.2 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Tarlee | This paper |
| 1906 05 10 | 03:00 | -32.5 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Hammond | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 05 10 | 18:40 | -34.3 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Tarlee | This paper |
| 1906 05 11 | 12:45 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.0 | Penneshaw | This paper |
| 1906 06 17 | 19:45 | -32.3 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendelby | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 06 17 | 20:15 | -32.3 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendelby | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 06 25 | 15:00 | -35.0 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Nairne | This paper |
| 1906 07 17 | 12:00 | -38.5 | 139.0 | 3.0 | Mount Bryan | This paper |
| 1906 09 24 | 20:00 | -34.4 | 136.1 | 3.0 | Tumby Bay | This paper |
| 1906 11 01 | 12:15 | -33.2 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Laura | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 16 | 16:45 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 16 | 18:22 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 21 | 14:09 | -32.3 | 139.0 | 4.6 | East of Carrieton | Dix/This paper |
1907
In 1907, 20 locally-felt earthquakes were reported to South Australian newspapers, 3 of them above magnitude 4.5. Isoseismal maps were prepared for earthquakes at Kingston on 30 May and Hawker on 14 December.
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 12 January 1907, page 45
LANDMARK IN THE SCIENCE CONGRESS.
PROFESSOR DAVID ON EARTHQUAKES.
A READABLE LECTURE.
No more interesting patch in the Science Congress, now sitting in Adelaide, may be pointed to than the observations of Professor T. W. Edgeworth David, B.A., F.R.S., of the Sydney University, on the causes and effects of earthquakes, and last year’s San Francisco disaster in particular. This was the subject of a lecture which he delivered in the Elder Hall on Tuesday evening before a large and appreciative audience.
1907 01 03 at 02:30 UTC, Quorn
Petersburg Times (SA : 1887 – 1919), Tuesday 8 January 1907, page 1
A decided earth tremor was felt in Quorn on Thursday at midday.
1907 02 08 at 04:30 UTC, Leigh’s Creek
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 16 February 1907, page 13
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
LEIGH’S CREEK, February 8.— A distinct earthquake shock was felt at 2 p.m. to-day. The rumbling noise was followed by the shaking of buildings.
1907 02 08 at 23:33 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 16 February 1907, page 13
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
APPILA YARROWIE, February 9.— A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here at three minutes past nine this morning. It shook the houses, but no damage was done.
1907 02 08 at 04:30 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 16 February 1907, page 13
LEIGH’S CREEK, February 8.— A distinct earthquake shock was felt at 2 p.m. to-day. The rumbling noise was followed by the shaking of buildings.
1907 03 23 morning, Blinman
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 5 April 1907, page 9
BLINMAN March 29.—A slight earthquake shock was felt here on Sunday morning.
1907 03 25 at 03:30 UTC, Burra and Mount Bryan
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 3 April 1907, page 3
Mt. Bryan. March 30.
A shock of the earth was felt here last Monday, which shook nearly every new building on the flat that is now about to be erected, but no damage was done.
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 27 March 1907, page 2
Earthshock.
Just now when there is some talk of a comet striking the earth and doing a lot of damage any little extra move creates excitement. This was the case on Monday at about 1 o’clock when a tremor of the earth was felt in the town. It was not severe, but those who felt it come to the conclusion that the end of the world had come, and hastened to tell their friends. The shock was felt in other parts of the district far more severe than in Burra, its duration being short.
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Thursday 11 April 1907, page 3
A SLIGHT EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Residents of Cullenbone report a slight shock of earthquake on Friday about mid-day. A loud noise resembling the boom of cannon was heard, followed by a rumbling sound and an earth tremor, which lasted for several seconds.
1907 04 18 at 20:00 UTC, SA/Vic Border region
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Friday 26 April 1907, page 2
SOUTH-EASTERN BREVITIES.
It is reported that a distinct earth tremor accompanied by a rumbling noise, which lasted only a few seconds, was felt at Serviceton on Friday morning about 5.30. It appeared to be travelling in an easterly direction.
1907 04 25 at 09:20 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 4 May 1907, page 13
APILLA – YARROWIE, April 25.—A heavy earthquake was heard here this evening at 6.50.
1907 05 03 at 22:35 UTC, Kangaroo Island plus 4 aftershocks
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 11 May 1907, page 43
SLIGHT EARTHSHOCKS
KINGSCOTE, May 6.
A slight shock of earthquake was reported from Capes Willoughby and Borda on Saturday afternoon. A rumbling sound was heard by several residents of Kingscote.
HOG BAY, May 6.
An earthshock was felt on Saturday at 8.5 a.m., and four other shocks followed at short intervals.
Border Watch (Mount Gambier, SA : 1861 – 1954), Wednesday 8 May 1907, page 3
SHOCKS OF EARTHQUAKE.
Slight shocks of earthquake were felt on Kangaroo Island this morning.
1907 05 07 at 00:00 UTC, Appila-Yarrowie
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 10 May 1907, page 5
APPILA YARROWIE, May 7.—At 9.30 this morning a strong shock of earthquake was felt, which lasted much longer than the previous one a couple of weeks ago.
1907 05 16 at 09:25 UTC, Mount Compass
A ‘slight’ earthquake was reported felt in Mount Compass and Nangkita, just 6 km apart, on either side of the Meadows Fault (Chronicle, 25 May 1907, page 12). The lack of other reports indicates a small close but not very shallow earthquake, and not exceeding magnitude 3.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 18 May 1907, page 10
AN EARTHQUAKE.
NANGKITA. May 17.—On Thursday evening, at 6.50, a slight earthquake was felt It lasted only a few seconds.
HINDMARSH ISLAND. May 16.—A distinct earth shock was felt here at about 6.50 p.m. to-day. It was severe enough to alarm the residents, and appeared to be travelling from east to west.
1907 05 29 22:55 UTC, Narracoorte South-East
The locations where this event was felt in the South-East straddle the SA/Vic border; strongly felt at Naracoorte, where it knocked down crockery and frightened people, and at Lucindale, South Australia. It rattled slate roof tiles on a church in Casterton, Victoria and was but slightly felt at Mount Gambier and not by everyone.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 10 May 1907, page 2
FRIDAY, MAY 10, 1907.
Anniversary of the Big Earthquake.— Ten years ago today, at 25 minutes past 2 o’clock in the afternoon, the people of the South-East had an experience that we feel sure they do not wish to undergo a repetition of. After a dull and cold morning, which gave way about noon to a close muggy oppressive day, and just as populace were settling down after their mid day meal, they were rudely startled by a loud rumbling sound, and the largest and most violent earthquake in the history of the South – East was within a moment upon them. Those who happened to be out of doors saw buildings shake like leaves on the trees, and the ground move like a huge wave. The shock was general throughout South Australia, but was severest on the coast line down along the sea front between Kingston and Robe, and afterwards several scientists expressed the opinion that it was in that locality that the shock originated. The greatest fears were felt in the two seaside townships that a tidal wave would follow the shock, but fortunately for all concerned that fearful expectation did not come to pass. Had it happened, the loss of life would have been heavier than the loss and damage to property, which amounted to some thousands of pounds. Several miraculous escapes were reported at the time, but fortunately no one sustained any serious injury. The earth took some time to recover from the shock, and within twelve months after 365 tremors were felt at Kingston.
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Thursday 6 June 1907, page 1
THE EARTHSHOCK AT KINGSTON.
Our Kingston correspondent writes:—”It is 10 years almost to the anniversary when Kingston was shaken well nigh to her foundations, and her residents quite so by the 1897 earthquake. In 12 months 365 shocks were recorded—and some violent—as an unnecessary reminder of what had taken place on that memorable 10th of May. Since then this port has been fairly exempt from such disturbances. Last Thursday, however, peace was rudely broken when at 8.25 a.m. a rumbling shock was experienced. Some arousing episodes are told. A man was enjoying his after breakfast siesta, when the bed became violently agitated. Its occupant sprang excitedly out and made for the door. Quiet having been restored, he returned and dressed hurriedly. Upon being interrogated regarding this unusual proceeding he remarked that it had struck him forcibly “that lying in bed was a lazy habit.” Like popular patent medicines, earthquakes are a marvellous cure for “that tired feeling.” People who have not taken violent exercise for years ran like children. On Thursday, when the rumble came along, a fond mother was in the act of bathing her baby. She did not wait to finish, but bolted outside, tub, baby and all. At an ordinary time she demands assistance to carry only the bathtub. Another instance of the earthquake as a strength giver.”
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 7 June 1907, page 4
The Earthshock.
Frances, May 31.
A distinct earth tremor was felt here at 8.35 yesterday morning. A rumbling noise similar to a travelling train at a distance was heard some seconds before the tremor was felt, which was not very severe, though strong enough to rattle windows and crockery. At Minimay (Victoria) 20 miles distant from Frances, the shock was also felt, with the same rumbling noise.
Kingston, June 1.
On Thursday, about 20 minutes past 8 a.m., a slight shock of earthquake was distinctly felt, although it was not generally noticed, and especially it was not felt, so far as I have heard, by persons out of doors.
Mount Gambier, May 30.
A slight earth tremor was felt in some parts of the town at about half-past 8 o’clock this morning. It seemed to be traveling from south-west to north-east.
Lucindale, May 30.
A sharp and distinct earthquake shock was experienced here at about 8.30 a.m. to-day, lasting only for a few seconds, and appeared to be travelling in a north-easterly direction.
Casterton, May 30.
A sharp shock of earthquake was felt at 9 a.m. this morning by several of the residents. The rumble travelled from south—east, and the slates on the roof of the Roman Catholic Church, which is on a hill, were rattled considerably. Windows, doors and crockery also rattled.
Figure 26 Felt reports of this near border earthquake in the South-east of SA and South-west Victoria on 30 May 1907 at 8:25am CST.
Edenhope, May 31.
At a few minutes past 9 o’clock on Thursday morning a slight earth tremor, accompanied by a rumbling noise was felt here. Buildings were shaken, but no damage was done. The tremor lasted from ten to twelve seconds.
Reports from Apsley, Harrow, and Mundarra state that the shock was felt at those places about 9 o’clock.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Tuesday 4 June 1907, page 2
Furner.
A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here on Thursday morning, at half-past eight, by several people in different parts of our district. It is somewhat noticeable that when these unwelcome visitations come, they usually strike us about this time of year.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Tuesday 25 June 1907, page 4
GOROKE
June 12.
The earthquake shock recently felt so distinctly in Narracoorte and elsewhere, was also felt here. A faint rumbling was just audible, and the tremor appeared to be travelling easterly.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 1 June 1907, page 11
FRANCES, May 31.—A distinct earth tremor was felt here at 8.35 yesterday morning. A rumbling noise similar to a travelling train at a distance was heard some seconds before the tremor was felt, which was not very severe, though strong enough to rattle windows and crockery. At Minimay (Victoria), a township 20 miles distant from Frances, the shock was also felt, with the same rumbling noise.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Friday 7 June 1907, page 2
Kingston.
Mild excitement prevailed here on Thursday last, when it was averred that the shock of an earthquake was felt at 8 25 a.m. Several people residing in divers parts of the town corroborated the story, so it is probably true.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Tuesday 4 June 1907, page 2
MOUNT GAMBIER AND DISTRICT.
A slight shock of earthquake is reported to have been felt here on Thursday. The rumour was at first disbelieved, but when it was known that Narracoorte had had a similar experience, the scoffers were convinced.
The Advertiser of Thursday June 6, page 9 reports that it was felt at Kingston, but not by all, yet the story continued, it was the first shock of any consequence since the shock of 1897! The centroid of observations with a bias towards Naracoorte and Lucindale is at 37.2°S, 140.8°E and the reasonably large felt area corresponds to a magnitude of 4.5.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 23 July 1907, page 6
CAMPBELLTOWN, July 20.—A well attended entertainment was given in St. Martin’s Hall last night in aid of the renovation fund of St. Martin’s Church. The building was erected nearly 50 years ago and age and the earthquake of a few years ago made a new roof and extensive repairs an absolute necessity. Over £150 was spent on the building last year.
1907 06 13 time?, Kingston
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 18 June 1907, page 8
SLIGHT EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
KINGSTON, June 16.—A slight shock of earthquake occurred on Thursday. It was noted more particularly on the outskirts of the town.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Tuesday 25 June 1907, page 2
DISTRICT NEWS.
Beachport.
The severe earthquake shocks on May 10, 1897, caused Penguin Island to split in two, so that a wide chasm now separates the two islands and about 20 feet of water flows between. On the portion nearest the mainland, two huge falls of earth occurred on Wednesday afternoon, when several hundreds of tons fell on to the reef below. The crashing of the huge masses made a noise like thunder, and, for a few moments, the keepers were anxious for their security. As has been previously mentioned in your columns, Penguin Island is composed chiefly of sandstone and in many places the water has eaten away the formation for some distance under the surface, and it is the opinion of of many that a few earthshocks similar in force to those of 1897 will have the effect of completely destroying it.
1907 07 28 at 14:45 UTC, Jamestown
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Tuesday 30 July 1907, page 1
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK
JAMESTOWN, July 29.—At about a quarter past 12 this morning a rather severe shock of earthquake was felt here. Many residents were awakened by the low rumbling noise that immediately preceded it and doors and windows were distinctly shaken by the vibrations. It appeared to be travelling in a south-westerly and north-easterly direction.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 30 July 1907, page 8
BELALIE NORTH, July 29.—At a quarter past 12 this morning a slight earthquake shock was felt, lasting about 30 seconds. It appeared to travel from south-west to north-east.
1907 09 29 at 11:15 UTC, Adelaide
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Monday 30 September 1907, page 1
SLIGHT EARTH TREMOR
A slight earth tremor was experienced in Adelaide and the suburbs this morning. It occurred at 8.45, and lasted about a second and a half. Two reports were received at the Observatory from the suburbs regarding the tremor. The Government has authorized the construction of a seismograph at West terrace to record earthquakes, and the necessary buildings are now being put up.
1907 10 28 at 10:00 UTC, Willochra
Quorn Mercury (SA : 1895 – 1954), Tuesday 5 November 1907, page 2
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK—A decided earthquake was experienced at Willochra on Monday evening, which somewhat startled the residents. It appeared to be travelling from the north-west and shook the building very severely in some places. It was not noticed at Quorn at all.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 1 November 1907, page 8
— A decided earthquake shock was experienced at Willochra between 7 and 8 p.m. on Monday. It appeared to be travelling from the north-west. Residents were startled, as it severely shook the houses and rattled the furniture, crockery, &c., causing an alarming noise. The tremor was not noticed in Quorn.
1907 12 14 09:50 UTC, Hawker
An Earth Tremor was the headline in the Chronicle of Saturday 21 December 1907, page 38, the story then detailing the effects at Carrieton (severe with usual excitement and rushing from buildings but no damage), Port Augusta (very slight), Eurelia (sharp shock for 10 seconds) and Petersburg (slight).
Figure 27 Felt reports of the far north earthquake on 14 December 1907 at 7:20pm CST.
The impression is that the epicentre was near Hawker, and furthest from Petersburg (now Peterborough). The magnitude was computed from the felt area so is probably a minimum value.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Tuesday 17 December 1907, page 6
EARTH TREMOR
NORTHERN TOWNS AFFECTED.
The Deputy Postmaster-General on Monday received intimation from a number of telegraph stations in the north of an earth tremor having been felt on Saturday evening. The following reports have come to hand:—
Carrieton.— Smart earth tremor felt here at 7.21, lasting 12 seconds; Travelling from north-east to south-west.
Orroroo.— slight earth tremor felt here at 7.22, lasting, several seconds.
Port Augusta.— Very slight earth tremor, lasting two or three seconds, accompanied strong wind, occurred at 7.22 p.m. this evening.
Eurelia. Sharp shock at 7.19 p.m. Duration 10 seconds. Direction north-east to south-west. Hawker, December 16.—An earth-shock was felt on Saturday evening at 7.20, and lasted for six seconds. Reports vary regarding the direction. Some consider it travelled from south-west to north-east, and others north to south. The vibration was felt more than the previous shocks. Crockery, tinware, bottles, and furniture rattled loudly. Stone walls were cracked at the Wonoka and Royal Hotels and the police station.
Orroroo, December 16.— An earthquake was felt on Saturday evening about 7.20. It lasted for several seconds, and caused windows and crockery to rattle.
Petersburg. November 16.— A slight earthquake was felt on Saturday evening about 7.30. In several shops in the main street the shock was felt most.
Terowie, December 16.— Some residents noticed an earthshock about 7 o’clock on Saturday evening.
Yanyarrie. December 16.— About 7 p.m. on Saturday a severe earthshock, which lasted about one minute and travelled in a south-easterly direction, aroused the residents and made the things rattle in the houses.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 16 December 1907, page 8
THE COUNTRY.
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK AT LAURA.
LAURA, December 14.—A distinct shock of earthquake was felt this evening at 7.17. The disturbance seemed to be travelling from west to east. It lasted several seconds.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 20 December 1907, page 4
EUDUNDA, December 17.—A slight shock of earthquake was felt here on Saturday night, lasting about 10 seconds. It did not seem to be accompanied by any rumble, and appeared to travel from south to north.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 28 December 1907, page 13
BENDLEBY, December 14.— A very severe earth shock was felt here this evening at 7.16, and thundery conditions prevail.
| 1907 01 03 | 02:30 | -32.3 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Quorn | This paper |
| 1907 02 08 | 04:30 | -30.6 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1907 02 08 | 23:33 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 03 25 | 03:30 | -33.6 | 139.0 | 3.0 | Burra/Mt Bryan | This paper |
| 1907 04 18 | 20:00 | -36.3 | 141.0 | 2.5 | Serviceton Vic | This paper |
| 1907 04 25 | 09:20 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 3.0 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 04 25 | 20:00 | -36.3 | 141.0 | 2.5 | Serviceton Vic | This paper |
| 1907 05 03* | 22:35 | -35.7 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Hog Bay KI | This paper |
| 1907 05 04⍿ | – | -36.4 | 137.3 | 4.6 | Kangaroo Island | This paper |
| 1907 05 07 | 00:00 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 3.5 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 05 16 | 09:25 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Mount Compass | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 05 29 | 22:58 | -37.0 | 140.7 | 4.6 | Naracoorte | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 06 01 | 21:55 | -35.4 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Kapunda | This paper |
| 1907 06 13 | 17:30 | -36.8 | 139.5 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1907 07 04 | 12:55 | -37.6 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Millicant | This paper |
| 1907 07 28 | 14:45 | -33.2 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Jamestown | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 09 29 | 23:15 | -34.9 | 138.6 | 2.0 | Adelaide | This paper |
| 1907 10 15 | 19:30 | -34.4 | 139.1 | 3.0 | Truro | This paper |
| 1907 11 05 | 10:15 | -34.0 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Paskeville | This paper |
| 1907 12 14 | 09:50 | -31.95 | 138.45 | 4.8 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
1908
Eighteen earthquakes were reported in newspapers to allow their origin time, location and magnitude to be assessed. The largest, magnitude 5, on 9 April was near Petersburg, ground shaking petering out before the seismic waves arrived at Adelaide. There was no damage.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 3 January 1908, page 6
THE SEISMOGRAPH.
A seismograph, an instrument for recording earth tremors, which has so long been needed in South Australia, is now on its way out from England, and is expected to arrive at Port Adelaide early next month. The construction of the building for its reception at the Observatory, which necessitated an excavation to the solid rock, is now nearly completed. All those portions of the plant that could be procured in Australia are in readiness, and Mr. Dodwell, the divisional officer, anticipates that the seismograph will be installed at the Observatory within a couple of months.
1908 01 08 at 05:30 UTC, Kingston and Cape Jaffa
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Tuesday 14 January 1908, page 2
Kingston.
The year of grace 1897 perpetuated its memory to everlasting respect, owing to the generous shaking up Mother Earth accorded us. Since that memorable twelve months when 365 shocks, an easy average of one per day, were experienced, earthquakes have seldom troubled us. On Wednesday, however, a shock was felt in the afternoon (the fashionable hour for calling). It was not very evident in the township proper, but at King’s Camp, a few miles north of Cape Jaffa, the disturbance was fairly strong. In the original “quake” in ’97, Cape Jaffa appeared to be in the direct line of the visitation, for the revolving light, was put out of order, and the great rock upon which it stands was split.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Thursday 16 January 1908, page 9
KINGSTON, January 14.—Several residents affirmed a couple of days ago that they felt a distinct shock of earthquake in the township. Confirmation of the occurrence has come to hand from some of the fishermen who are temporarily residing at King’s camp, a dozen miles south of Kingston, along the sea coast. These men felt the shock distinctly about 3 o’clock in the afternoon. This region nearly eleven years, ago was the centre of the visitation which threatened to engulf parts of the coast. Since then we have experienced repeated shocks varying in intensity; but the last few years have been fairly immune.
1908 03 20 at 14:00 UTC, Kingston
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Tuesday 24 March 1908, page 9
KINGSTON, March 21.—A mild shock of earthquake was felt here last evening between 11 and 12. It came from the direction of the sea. There have been mild shocks annually at this time of the year since 1897, when a severe tremor nearly wiped Kingston and Robe off the map.
South Eastern Times (Millicent, SA : 1906 – 1954), Friday 27 March 1908, page 2
Kingston.
When Autumn weds with Winter this district usually enters upon a short season of earthquake rumbles. In 1896 the voice of the ‘quake was heard first in the memory of the present generation, and in 1897 it swelled to abnormal pitch. Ever since then this unwelcome voice has been periodically lifted up. This year we are not exempt, for about six weeks ago an earthquake shock was felt throughout the district, especially by a party of fishermen encamped in the vicinity of Cape Jaffa. Last Friday evening ” the joke was repeated,” as a local wag phrased it. At 11.30 p.m., with a noise like the passage of heavy dray over metal roadways, the familiar visitation passed—nor were we desirous of unduly prolonging the agony. Whence these seismic disturbances arise and whither wending, are questions that remain unanswered. Numerous scientific people have visited these shores to ascertain the why and wherefore, but unfortunately nearly all the theories have been contradictory, which some-what mars our faith in their accuracy.
1908 04 09 at 16:25 and 16:40 UTC, Mid-North Peterborough/Tarcowie
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 11 April 1908, page 7
A MILD EARTHQUAKE.
EXTENSIVE RANGE.
TRURO, April 10.—A distinct shock of earthquake was felt here at 1.56 this morning. Crockery and other movable things rattled for nearly half a minute. The tremor seemed to be from the west towards the east.
PETERSBURG, April 10.— A severe earth tremor was felt at 2.15 this morning. Several persons were awakened through beds moving and the rattle of crockery.
CARRIETON, April 10.—One of the severest earth tremors for some years was felt this morning at 2 o’clock. It lasted for fully a minute, shaking crockery and other articles. The direction seemed to be from west to east. It was accompanied by a loud rumbling noise.
HAWKER, April 10.— Residents were suddenly awakened by a severe earthshock at 1.56 this morning. The shock lasted seven seconds, and the vibration was from south-east to north-west.
MOUNT MARY, April 10.— A severe earthquake shock occurred at about 2 this morning. It awoke people and made windows and iron roofs rattle.
MORCHARD, April 10.—A distinct earth tremor was felt this morning at about 2 o’clock.
Figure 28 Isoseismal Map, Tarcowie Earthquake 10 April 1908 at 2am CST. My epicentre is at the centre of the generous MM5 contour, about 20km west of that shown by Malpas (1993). The earthquake may well have had a depth of about 20km because of the lack of damage and only one very small aftershock. The Arabic numbers are spot intensity on the Modified Mercalli scale. The contours, latin numbers (IV and V), delineate higher and lower intensities.
JAMESTOWN, April 10.—A severe earthquake was felt at 2 o’clock this morning. The vibration lasted for many seconds. Windows and doors rattled perceptibly. It appeared to go in a north-easterly direction.
ORROROO, April 10.— A rather severe earthquake was experienced this morning about 2 o’clock. It lasted a considerable time, and awoke most of the residents, who had an uncanny feeling as they were aroused from their slumbers and found the houses shaking and the windows and doors rattling.
YONGALA. April 10.— An earth tremor which lasted several seconds was felt at about 2 o’clock this morning. Windows rattled loudly, and houses shook, but not much damage was done. The rumbling sound travelled in a north-easterly direction.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 13 April 1908, page 7
THE RECENT EARTHQUAKE.
HORNSDALE, April 10.— At 2 a.m. to-day an earthshock was felt. There was a prolonged rumbling, as though heavy loads were being carted.
BOOLEROO CENTRE, April 10.— A smart earthshock occurred here at 2 this morning. It caused a shaking; beds were felt to move, and doors and windows rattled. This is the most severe shock felt here for some years.
LAURA, April 10.—This morning about 2 o’clock there was a distinct earthshock felt in Laura.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 18 April 1908, page 44
AN EARTH TREMOR.
Melrose, April 10.
An unusually severe earth shock of over 50 seconds’ duration was experienced here about 2 o’clock this morning, the disturbance travelling from west to east. Plaster was knocked off some walls, and sleepers were somewhat rudely awakened. The weather at the time was sultry, with a dead calm.
Carrieton, April 10. An earth shock was experienced here, at 1.55 this morning, travelling south-west to north-east. The duration of the shock was about 30 seconds. It was the most severe felt here for many years.
Quorn, April 10. A decided earth tremor was felt about 2 o’clock this morning, awakening the residents’ of the district and town. The buildings received a shaking, and crockery, &c, rattled loudly. The shock travelled, slowly from east to west, lasting about 10 to 15 sec. It is reported to have been severe at Port Augusta, and to the north east, at Wyacca, and at Arden Vale.
Tarcowie, April 10. A severe shock of earthquake occurred here at 2 a.m. Its course was from west to east.
Petersburg, April 10. A sharp shock of earthquake was experienced here at about 2.30 a.m. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
Laura, April 10. A slight earth-shock was felt here by a number of residents at 3.10 a.m., travelling south to north.
Hammond, April 10. A severe earthquake shock was felt here early this morning. Its duration was about 10 sec., and it was apparently travelling from a north-westerly direction.
Mannanarie, April 10. A sharp shock of earthquake was felt about 2.10 a.m. Houses were much shaken.
Hawker, April 10.— A severe earth shock was experienced here about 8 minutes to 2 this morning, and caused things to rattle and houses to shake considerably. Many people were awakened and rushed out of doors. The shock lasted fully 60 seconds. It appeared to be travelling from north to south.
Port Augusta Dispatch, Newcastle and Flinders Chronicle (SA : 1885 – 1916), Friday 10 April 1908, page 2
EARTH TREMOR.—At three minutes to 2 we were awakened by the ominous rattling of the windows, combined with a rumbling sound which continued for fully half-a-minute. The weather was calm, close and sultry. The tremor appeared to be from east to west. There was a kind of rumbling noise, at the time, a vibration and continuous shaking and rattling of the window-sashes. In a quarter-of-an hour after, whilst lying in bed, we again felt distinctly a slight quivering, which seemed to be prolonged for about, another half-minute. Many Port Augusta residents also felt the shock, more or less.
1908 05 24 at 08:00 UTC, Mid-North Appila-Yarrowie
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 30 May 1908, page 13
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
APPILA-YARROWIE, May 25.—On Sunday at 5.30 p.m. an earth tremor was felt here, which lasted seven seconds. It seemed to be travelling from south-east to north-west.
1908 06 01 at 14:00 UTC, Mid-North Gums Station
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 5 June 1908, page 3
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
GUMS STATION, FLORIETON. June 2.— A distinct earthquake shock was felt here at 11.30 last night. It lasted 10 or 15 seconds.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 13 June 1908, page 13
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
MOUNT BRYAN, June 2.— Very early this morning an earthquake shock passed over the district, lasting for many seconds. Doors and windows rattled noisily and houses received a good shaking. In one instance a door opened with the force of the shock.
Burra Record (SA : 1878 – 1954), Wednesday 3 June 1908, page 3
At about 12 o’clock on Monday night a rather severe earth tremor was felt in Burra. It was of several seconds duration, and travelled in an easterly direction. Crockery rattled, doors shook and the buildings trembled. It was the cause of many persons either remaining up all night or preventing them from sleeping. It is interesting to know that the tremor was felt 30 miles out east at the same time as it was experienced in the town.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Thursday 4 June 1908, page 7
HALLETT, June 2—A severe earth tremor was experienced last night at about 11.40. It lasted several seconds and caused the windows to rattle.
1908 06 05 at 04:04 UTC, Hawker
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 13 June 1908, page 15
HAWKER, June 5.—A slight earthquake was felt to-day at 1.34 p.m. It lasted about one and a half seconds, and the vibration was from south-west to north-east.
1908 06 26 at 23:15 UTC, Cape Willoughby, Kangaroo Island
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 4 July 1908, page 15
A report came through by telephone from Cape Willoughby Lighthouse that an earthquake shock was felt there at 8.45 on Saturday morning. The shock was also felt at the cottages several hundred yards away. It appeared to be travelling in a north easterly direction.
1908 07 16 at 07:45 UTC, Spalding
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 20 July 1908, page 5
SPALDING, July 17.—A short heavy shock of earthquake was experienced here yesterday at 5.15 p.m. The sound was unusual, reminding one of an explosion.
1908 08 25 at 10:55 and 08 26 at 12:40 UTC, Southern Mt Lofty Ranges
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 5 September 1908, page 13
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
NANGKITA, August 27.—A slight shock of earthquake was felt on Tuesday at 8.25 p.m., and another on Wednesday at 10.10 p.m. Both shocks were heavy enough to make iron roofs rattle.
HINDMARSH ISLAND, August 26.— A slight shock of earthquake was felt last evening about 8.25 o’clock.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Monday 31 August 1908, page 6
EARTH TREMOR.
MOUNT COMPASS, August 28.—On Tuesday evening, at about 8.30, an earth tremor was experienced, accompanied by a great rumbling noise.
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Monday 9 November 1908, page 8
A DANGEROUS POST-OFFICE.
Residents of Yankalilla have long been complaining of the shaky and inadequate post-office building in their town, and are now making a definite move towards securing the erection of an up-to-date structure, which shall provide both safety and convenience. At the annual district show on Friday many signatures were attached to a petition which it is intended shall be presented to the Deputy Postmaster-General by the members for Alexandra. The petition sets out that the present building was built in a shoddy manner 35 years ago for utilisation as a general store, and has become unsafe for either the general public or the postmistress. During the earthquake shock a year or so back portion of the front wall collapsed, and although this has been patched up, so incomplete is the building that during rainstorms it is necessary to cover up some of the telegraphic instruments. Residents are hopeful that their present action will have the effect of inducing the authorities at an early date to erect a new post-office.
1908 08 27 at 22:30 UTC, Kongal Southeast
Border Chronicle (Bordertown, SA : 1908 – 1950), Friday 4 September 1908, page 3
EARTH TREMOR
Kongal. A slight earthquake was felt out this way on Friday morning last, eight o’clock, causing the crockery to rattle.
1908 09 22 time?, Spalding
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 3 October 1908, page 14
SPALDING. September 23 — A severe shock of earthquake was experienced here last night by a number of the residents.
1908 10 04 at 07:40 UTC, Riverland, Mt Mary
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 10 October 1908, page 55
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
MOUNT MARY, October 5.—A sharp shock of earthquake occurred here at about 5.10 p.m. yesterday, It shook buildings and made iron roofs and windows rattle. The vibration seemed to travel from east to west.
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 10 October 1908, page 14
EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
EUDUNDA, October 6.— A sharp earth-quake shock was felt here on Sunday about 5.10 p.m. It was accompanied by a loud, rumbling noise, like a heavy waggon pass-ing over hollow ground. It lasted about 20 seconds.
SUTHERLANDS, October 6.— On Sunday, about 5 p.m., a severe earthquake shock was felt. The vibration caused windows, crockery, and furniture to rattle. It was accompanied with a loud rumbling noise like thunder.
MOUNT MARY, October 5.— A sharp shock of earthquake occurred here about 5.10 p.m. yesterday. It shook buildings and made iron roofs and windows rattle. The vibration seemed to travel from east to west.
1908 10 12 at 11:12 UTC, Barossa Valley
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Tuesday 13 October 1908, page 2.
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
DAVEYSTON, October 12.—A slight shock of earthquake, lasting a few seconds, occurred at 8.42 tonight. It was travelling from south-west to north-east.
1908 10 25 at 22:15 UTC Mount Bryan
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Friday 30 October 1908, page 4
MOUNT BRYAN, October 26.—A slight earthquake was experienced about 7.45 a.m. to-day. The roaring sound lasted for several seconds.
1908 10 28 at 20:40 UTC, NE Coast Kangaroo Island
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 31 October 1908, page 11
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
HOG BAY, K.I. October 29.—An earthquake shock of fair duration was felt here this morning at about quarter past 6. The vibration appeared to be travelling from the south-east towards the north-west.
SECOND VALLEY, October 29.— At about 6.10 this morning a slight earthquake was felt. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
1908 12 16 at 11:56 UTC, Fleurieu Peninsula
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 26 December 1908, page 12.
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK
Second Valley, December 17. — On Wednesday at 9.26 p.m. a severe shock of earthquake was experienced, its direction being from south-east to north-west. It lasted for about half a minute. The vibrations rattled the windows and the gas lamps. It was the most severe shock since the great disturbance of 1903 (author: the journalist is probably referring to Warooka, September 1902).
| 1908 01 08 | 05:30 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1908 03 20 | 14:00 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1908 04 09 | 16:25 | -33.0 | 138.6 | 5.0 | Peterborough | Dix/This paper |
| 1908 04 09 | 16:40 | -33.0 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Peterborough | This paper |
| 1908 05 24 | 08:00 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.8 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1908 06 01 | 14:20 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 4.0 | Mount Bryan | This paper |
| 1908 06 05 | 04:04 | -34.5 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Hawker | This paper |
| 1908 06 26 | 23:15 | -35.8 | 138.1 | 3.0 | C Willoughby | This paper |
| 1908 07 16 | 07:45 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1908 08 25 | 11:00 | -35.4 | 138.7 | 3.0 | S Mt Lofty R | This paper |
| 1908 08 26 | 12:40 | -35.3 | 136.7 | 2.5 | Nangkita | This paper |
| 1908 08 27 | 22:30 | -36.4 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Kongal | This paper |
| 1908 09 22 | – | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1908 10 04 | 07:40 | -34.2 | 139.2 | 3.2 | Mount Mary | Dix/This paper |
| 1908 10 12 | 11:12 | -34.5 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Barossa Valley | This paper |
| 1908 10 25 | 22:15 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Mount Bryan | This paper |
| 1908 10 28 | 20:40 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.5 | Off NE Coast KI | Dix/This paper |
| 1908 12 16 | 11:56 | -35.5 | 138.2 | 3.0 | Second Valley | This paper |
1909
1909 01 14 at 17:15 UTC, Kapunda
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 23 January 1909, page 13
EARTH TREMOR AT KAPUNDA
KAPUNDA, January 15. — About a quarter to 3 this morning a slight earth tremor was noticed by several residents. It appeared to be travelling from west to east and lasted 15 seconds.
1909 01 24 at 06:45 and 14:00 UTC, Robertstown/Tothill’s Belt
Advertiser (Adelaide, SA : 1889 – 1931), Saturday 30 January 1909, page 11
EARTH TREMOR AT TOTHILL’S BELT.
TOTHILL’S BELT, January 25.—At about 4.15 p.m. on Sunday a slight earth tremor was felt here. It was followed by a rumbling noise, like distant thunder, and lasted about 15 seconds.
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 5 February 1909, page 6
GENERAL INTELLIGENCE.
––Earth Tremors.––
A farmer residing near Robertstown reports that when camping out on Sunday, January 24, with his team, he experienced two earth tremors. The first was shortly after 4 o’clock in the afternoon, and the second about 11.30 p.m. He states that the shocks were very distinct.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 5 February 1909, page 3
HAWKER, February 3.— The earth shocks we have experienced during the past 12 months considerably damaged the stone walls and ceilings of the police station and dwelling house, and big cracks appeared. These have been repaired, but it is thought that the building should be bolted.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 17 April 1909, page 6
PIRIE STREET METHODIST CHURCH.
From ‘F. R.’:— “Some years ago Adelaide experienced an earth tremor, [Ed. 1902?) which, among other damage, caused the decapitation of the gilded finials of the Pirie Street Methodist Church. This breakage, to my great surprise, has never been repaired.
1909 02 10 at 20:31 UTC, Yarcowie
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Saturday 13 February 1909, page 11
EARTH TREMOR.
YARCOWIE, February 11.— A slight earth tremor was felt here at 6.1 a.m. to-day.
1909 03 25 at 13:15 UTC, Kingscote KI
Kangaroo Island Courier (Kingscote, SA : 1907 – 1951), Saturday 3 April 1909, page 3
AN EARTH SHOCK. On Thursday night, the 25th, a distant earth tremor was felt. The loud mysterious rumbling which oc-cured at about 10.45 p.m. roused many from peaceful slumber.
1909 05 12 at 12:15 UTC, Eudunda
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 22 May 1909, page 13
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
EUDUNDA. May 13.—A slight earthquake shock was felt at 9.45 last night. The vibration was slight, though accompanied by a loud rumbling noise. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east.
1909 05 13 at 02:00 UTC, Currency Creek
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 22 May 1909, page 7
CURRENCY CREEK, May 14.— A slight shock of earthquake was felt here about midday yesterday.
1909 06 01 at 13:30 UTC, Booleroo Centre
Chronicle (Adelaide, SA : 1895 – 1954), Saturday 12 June 1909, page 13
AN EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
BOOLEROO CENTRE, June 2. —A severe earth tremor was experienced about 11 o’clock last night. It appeared to be travelling from south-west to north-east. This is one of several shocks felt here during the last few weeks.
Register (Adelaide, SA : 1901 – 1929), Friday 2 July 1909, page 4
SEISMOGRAPH’S FIRST RECORD.
The first shock recorded by the new seismograph at the Adelaide Observatory was experienced on Sunday evening at about 5 o’clock. The Government Astronomer (Mr. Dodwell) explained that he was not anxious to publish the fact of every record. The instrument had been established for scientific and practical purposes, and no end could be gained by announcing every tremor that was recorded, as the seismograph dealt with distant earthquakes, and gave indications of the stability of the earth’s crust. People might become alarmed if the fact of every record obtained were published. As this was the first shock, however, it was interesting from a historical record of the instrument. The sensitiveness of the instrument was gratifying, and the character of the record showed that it was considerably in advance of other instruments in Australia. The first preliminary tremor of the shock on Sunday night occurred at 4h. 51m. 43s. p.m., and the principal portion was about five minutes later. Mr. Dodwell stated that this indicated a disturbance at a distance of about 2,000 miles, though no report had appeared thus far in Australia of an earth-shock. These records will be forwarded to the seismological committee of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, where they will be discussed with records from other instruments in the rest of the world.
Narracoorte Herald (SA : 1875 – 1954), Friday 4 June 1909, page 2
Earthquake Shock at Casterton, Victoria.
A sharp shock of earthquake was experienced at Casterton (Victoria) on Monday at 2 p.m. It seemed to proceed in a north-westerly direction. It made a loud rumbling noise for a few seconds, which was sufficient to awaken people from their slumbers.
1909 06 17 at 09:23 UTC, Blinman
Express and Telegraph (Adelaide, SA : 1867 – 1922), Friday 18 June 1909, page 3
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
Blinman, June 17.
A smart earth shock occurred here at three minutes to 7 this evening. The barometer fell a quarter of an inch since 5 o’clock this morning.
1909 07 29 at 08:50 UTC, Freeling
Kapunda Herald (SA : 1878 – 1951), Friday 6 August 1909, page 5
Country Letters FREELING.
August 2. —Earthquake Shock.—
A slight earthquake shock was felt here about 6.20 on Thursday evening last, and was quickly followed by two very sharp claps of thunder.
1909 07 30 at 04:15 UTC, Spencer Gulf
Observer (Adelaide, SA : 1905 – 1931), Saturday 7 August 1909, page 41
EARTHQUAKE SHOCK.
COWELL, July 30.—A severe shock of earthquake was experienced here at about 1.47 this afternoon. Occupants of houses were extremely alarmed, and rushed out of their houses to avoid danger.
WALLAROO, July 30.—At about 1.45 this afternoon a slight earth tremor was felt in Wallaroo, but it was not sufficient to cause alarm.
1909 11 16 at 09:35 UTC, Penneshaw
Evening Journal (Adelaide, SA : 1869 – 1912), Saturday 20 November 1909, page 1
EARTHQUAKE.
Shock on Kangaroo Island.
PENNESHAW, November 18.—A severe earth shock was felt here shortly after 7 o’clock on Tuesday evening.
1909 12 14 at 13:45 UTC, Eyre Peninsula
West Coast Recorder (Port Lincoln, SA : 1909 – 1942), Wednesday 29 December 1909, page 5
Lake Hamilton.
December 24.
Last week I omitted to report an earth tremor experienced here on the night of December 14th. Just before retiring to bed at about 11.15 p.m. the sound of something falling upon the floor in another room startled me, which was followed a few seconds after by a distinct rumble and vibration. The night was an unlikely one for thunder, so I presumed it was an earth tremor, and was afterwards informed it was distinctly noticed by others about Sheringa.
References
Dix, Katherine. 2013. South Australian Historical Earthquakes in the Pre-Instrumental Period 1873-1963: A Comprehensive Chronicle and Analysis of Available Intensity Date. A thesis submitted for the degree of Master of Philosophy, The University of Adelaide, September 2013.
McCue, K.F. 1975. Seismicity and Seismic risk in South Australia. Report ADP 137, University of Adelaide, 88pp.
McCue, K.F. 1980. Magnitudes of some early earthquakes in South-eastern Australia. Search 11(3),78-80.
McCue, K.F. 1995. Atlas of Isoseismal Maps of Australian earthquakes Part 3. AGSO Record 1995/44.
McCue, K.F. 2017. Historical Earthquakes; the 1920s in South Australia. Australian Earthquake Engineering Society Conference, Nov 24-26, Canberra Australia.
Richter, C. F. 1958. Elementary Seismology. Freeman
| 1909 01 14 | 17:15 | -34.3 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Kapunda | Dix/This paper |
| 1909 01 24 | 06:45 | -34.0 | 139.0 | 3.0 | Tothill’s Belt | Dix/This paper |
| 1909 01 24 | 14:00 | -34.0 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1909 02 10 | 20:31 | -33.3 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Yarcowie | This paper |
| 1909 03 25 | 13:15 | -35.7 | 137.7 | 3.0 | Kingscote KI | This paper |
| 1909 05 12 | 12:15 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 2.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1909 06 01 | 13:30 | -32.9 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Booleroo Centre | This paper |
| 1909 06 17 | 09:27 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | Dix/This paper |
| 1909 07 29 | 08:50 | -34.4 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Freeling | This paper |
| 1909 07 30 | 04:17 | -33.8 | 137.2 | 4.0 | Spencer Gulf | Dix/This paper |
| 1909 11 16 | 09:35 | -35.7 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Penneshaw KI | This paper |
| 1909 12 14 | 13:45 | -33.9 | 135.3 | 3.0 | Eyre Peninsula | This paper |
| 1900 01 10 | 00:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 01 15 | 17:44 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 02 | 16:15 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 08 | 00:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 02 09 | 12:06 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 02 14 | 15:47 | -30.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 02 28 | 13:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 03 06 | 03:59 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1900 03 18 | 17:42 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 03 21 | 21:40 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wirrabara | This paper |
| 1900 03 27 | 12:00 | -38.0 | 140.5 | 3.0 | Douglas | This paper |
| 1900 04 06 | 18:30 | -34.1 | 139.2 | 3.0 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1900 05 06 | 14:30 | -37.7 | 139.8 | 4.6 | Tantanoola | This paper |
| 1900 05 06 | 20:50 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 05 19 | 22:20 | -34.2 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Marrabel | This paper |
| 1900 05 25 | 12:35 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 05 29 | 05:48 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.2 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 06 03 | 12:30 | -37.0 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 06 05 | 02:30 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Appila | This paper |
| 1900 06 22 | 16:00 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 06 23 | 20:30 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 06 24 | 12:30 | -37.0 | 139.7 | 3.2 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1900 06 26 | 20:30 | -32.6 | 138.4 | 3.7 | Hammond | This paper |
| 1900 08 22 | 02:30 | -32.4 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Melrose | This paper |
| 1900 10 31 | 22:25 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1900 12 07 | 11:10 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 3.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1900 12 22 | 19:30 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 2.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1901 01 05 | 15:00 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1901 02 09 | 07:15 | -32.9 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Yatina/Tarcowie | This paper |
| 1901 02 17 | 00:00 | -30.6 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1901 03 18 | 10:30 | -37.70 | 139.8 | 4.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1901 04 01 | 07:30 | -32.4 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendleby | This paper |
| 1901 04 26 | 22:20 | -32.30 | 139.5 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 05 15 | 09:30 | -33.9 | 139.1 | 3.0 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1901 06 05 | 00:00 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1901 07 01 | 21:20 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Tarcowie/Appila-Yarowie | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 08 12 | – | -32.5 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Oladdie/Johnburgh | This paper |
| 1901 08 23 | 22:00 | -32.8 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Black Rock | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 09 15 | 12:50 | -32.1 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wilson | This paper |
| 1901 09 28 | 07:56 | -31.1 | 138.8 | 3.5 | Blinman | Dix/This paper |
| 1901 10 02 | 22:25 | -36.9 | 139.6 | 3.5 | Kingston/C Jaffa | This paper |
| 1901 10 27 | 11:05 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Grant’s Hill | This paper |
| 1901 12 18 | 18:30 | -37.1 | 139.6 | 3.2 | Mt Benson | This paper |
| 1902 01 11 | 13:30 | -32.9 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Booleroo Centre | This paper |
| 1902 02 13 | 16:30 | -33.1 | 138.5 | 4.0 | Hornsdale | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 04 15 | 09:10 | -36.3 | 140.3 | 2.5 | Carew | This paper |
| 1902 04 19 | 14:30 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1902 04 19 | 17:30 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1902 05 07 | 05:10 | -32.9 | 139.6 | 5.2 | Mid North | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 05 13 | 18:42 | -34.1 | 138.9 | 3.6 | Marrabel | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 05 26 | 16:30 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston SE | This paper |
| 1902 06 03 | 13:47 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 04 | 07:00 | -34.7 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Barossa Valley | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 05 | 22:35 | -33.1 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Caltowie | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 15 | 16:48 | -31.9 | 138.2 | 3.2 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 06 15 | 18:22 | -31.8 | 138.1 | 3.0 | Hawker | Dix/This paper |
| 1902 07 04 | 11:30 | -30.6 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1902 08 05 | 11:40 | -33.8 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Farrell’s Flat | This paper |
| 1902 09 18 | 21:00 | -33.85 | 138.86 | 4.2 | Mid-North | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 09 19 | 10:34 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 6.0 | St Vincents Gulf | Todd/Howchin/Everingham/Dix |
| 1902 09 19 | 17:30 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | The Register |
| 1902 09 19 | 17:00 | -35.1 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Mt Barker | M.B. Courier |
| 1902 09 19 | 18:30 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Hog Bay K.I. | Advertiser |
| 1902 09 20 | 09:37 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 5.3 | St Vincents Gulf | This paper/Dix |
| 1902 09 20 | 12:35 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | St Vincents Gulf | Clarendon/Obs |
| 1902 09 20 | 14:00 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Semaphore | The Register |
| 1902 09 20 | 18:00 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Warooka | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 20 | 20:45 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Spalding | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 21 | 04:15 | -33.9 | 138.8 | 4.1 | Spalding/Hamley Bridge/Kapunda | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 21 | 20:20 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 21 | 03:30 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon/Angaston/Narridy | Adelaide Obs |
| 1902 09 21 | 10:30 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Hog Bay K.I. | Advertiser |
| 1902 09 22 | 10:00 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Spalding | The Chronicle |
| 1902 09 23 | 16:00 | -34.2 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Port Wakefield | Express and Telegraph |
| 1902 09 24 | 17:00 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Evening Journal |
| 1902 09 24 | 18:30 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Evening Journal |
| 1902 09 26 | 07:40 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clarendon | Register |
| 1902 10 02 | 17:00 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Mt Compass | This paper |
| 1902 10 03 | 12:05 | -35.2 | 138.3 | 3.6 | Clarendon/Torrens Vale | Evening Journal |
| 1902 10 06 | 20:15 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 4.1 | Warooka, Walkerville and Clarendon | Advertiser |
| 1902 10 12 | 11:00 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Clarendon | Adelaide Obs |
| 1902 10 17 | 09:27 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 4.1 | Clarendon/City/Glenelg | Advertiser |
| 1902 10 29 | 23:13 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | This paper |
| 1902 12 08 | 09:05 | -33.4 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Hallett | This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 00:00 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Maree | This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 04:20 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Maree | This paper |
| 1902 12 09 | 05:30 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 2.5 | Maree | This paper |
| 1902 12 12 | 12:55 | -35.2 | 138.9 | 3.8 | Forest Range/Hindmarsh Is | This paper |
| 1902 12 21 | 06:45 | -30.6 | 134.6 | 3.5 | Tarcoola | This paper |
| 1902 12 21 | 06:45 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 3.3 | Appila | This paper |
| 1902 12 26 | 01:00 | -35.0 | 138.0 | 2.5 | Warooka | This paper |
| 1902 12 26 | 11:55 | -32.2 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Bendleby | This paper |
| 1903 02 06 | 10:42 | -32.5 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Hammond | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 02 06 | – | -32.5 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Hammond | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 02 17 | 19:40 | -35.1 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Clarendon | This paper |
| 1903 02 23 | 18:35 | -35.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Mylor | This paper |
| 1903 02 24 | 20:00 | -33.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Mylor | This paper |
| 1903 03 01 | 14:22 | -35.0 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Nairne | This paper |
| 1903 03 10 | 04:38 | -37.9 | 140.3 | 3.0 | Cape Banks | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 03 13 | 02:20 | -32.7 | 138.5 | 3.0 | Morchard | This paper |
| 1903 03 30 | 01:04 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 2.5 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 07 | 01:05 | -33.2 | 138.5 | 3.4 | Canowie | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 19 | 11:00 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 04 26 | 10:35 | -34.5 | 140.6 | 2.5 | Loxton | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 04 30 | 08:52 | -32.1 | 141.0 | 4.0 | Broken Hill NSW Mining | This paper |
| 1903 05 11 | – | -37.2 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Robe | This paper |
| 1903 05 15 | 18:50 | -32.3 | 139.5 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 05 17 | 13:05 | -35.25 | 138.70 | 3.9 | Kyeema SA | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 06 01 | 16:15 | -35.10 | 138.72 | 3.7 | Clarendon | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 06 01 | 19:15 | -35.10 | 138.72 | 2.5 | Clarendon | This paper/Dix |
| 1903 06 12 | 11:10 | -36.3 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Carew | This paper |
| 1903 06 14 | 12:30 | -34.8 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Chain of Ponds | This paper |
| 1903 06 27 | 09:15 | -34.8 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Blumberg | This paper |
| 1903 07 19 | 09:00 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 2.5 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 08 06 | 23:53 | -35.2 | 138.8 | 2.0 | Meadows | This paper |
| 1903 08 08 | 19:00 | -34.0 | 139.4 | 3.7 | Mount Mary | This paper |
| 1903 08 11 | 04:30 | -32.1 | 140.3 | 3.0 | Bimbowrie | This paper |
| 1903 08 14 | 11:45 | -33.9 | 138.3 | 4.0 | Blyth | This paper |
| 1903 11 01 | 09:30 | -32.3 | 139.4 | 3.0 | Waukaringa | This paper |
| 1903 11 16 | 02:05 | -34.35 | 138.90 | 3.4 | Kapunda | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 01 31 | 16:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 02 01 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper | |
| 1904 02 01 | 21:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.5 | Kingston | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 03 09 | 23:30 | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 03 14 | – | -36.8 | 139.8 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1904 04 05 | 11:45 | -35.1 | 138.7 | 3.4 | Mylor | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 07 24 | 22:35 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.0 | Hog Bay | This paper |
| 1904 08 07 | – | -32.7 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Willowie | This paper |
| 1904 08 27 | 13:00 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Dingabledinga | This paper |
| 1904 08 28 | 20:25 | -32.9 | 139.0 | 3.5 | Dawson | This paper |
| 1904 09 20 | 03:40 | -31.2 | 138.7 | 3.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1904 09 20 | 08:05 | -31.2 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1904 09 21 | 13:45 | -31.8 | 138.9 | 4.5 | Hawker etc | Dix/This paper |
| 1904 09 26 | 20:15 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Petersburg | This paper |
| 1904 10 06 | 10:50 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1904 11 14 | 12:05 | -35.0 | 138.75 | 3.2 | Blackwood | Dix/This paper |
| 1905 01 16 | 05:35 | -33.5 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Mt Bryan | This paper |
| 1905 02 23 | 17:00 | -32.4 | 138.7 | 3.8 | Bendleby | Dix/This paper |
| 1905 02 26 | 00:47 | -34.4 | 139.1 | 2.5 | Truro | This paper |
| 1905 03 08 | – | -33.8 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Clare | This paper |
| 1905 03 18 | – | -34.0 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Waterloo | This paper |
| 1905 04 07 | 08:25 | -33.7 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Burra | This paper |
| 1905 04 19 | 10:00 | -33.3 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Gladstone | This paper |
| 1905 04 25 | 06:24 | -29.6 | 138.1 | 3.0 | Hergott Springs (Maree) | This paper |
| 1905 05 22 | 21:25 | -38.0 | 140.7 | 3.5 | Port Macdonnell | This paper |
| 1905 06 30 | 08:15 | -33.0 | 138.3 | 2.6 | Wirrabara | Dix/This paper |
| 1905 08 21 | 18:35 | -34.2 | 138.8 | 4.9 | Riverton | McCue, 1995 |
| 1905 12 17 | 17:30 | -27.7 | 135.5 | 3.0 | Oodnadatta | This paper |
| 1906 01 05 | 19:00 | -32.1 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Wilson | This paper |
| 1906 02 09 | – | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.5 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1906 02 11 | 11:15 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Yongala | This paper |
| 1906 03 17 | 16:10 | -34.1 | 138.8 | 4.8 | Saddleworth | This paper |
| 1906 05 03 | 10:30 | -32.5 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Eurelia | This paper |
| 1906 05 10 | 03:00 | -32.5 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Hammond | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 05 10 | 18:30 | -34.2 | 138.8 | 3.0 | Hamilton | This paper |
| 1906 05 11 | 12:45 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.0 | Penneshaw | This paper |
| 1906 06 09 | 19:55 | -33.5 | 138.9 | 3.0 | Mount Bryan | This paper |
| 1906 06 17 | 19:30 | -32.3 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendelby | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 06 17 | 20:30 | -32.3 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Bendelby | This paper |
| 1906 09 03 | 09:00 | -34.8 | 139.1 | 3.0 | Greenock | This paper |
| 1906 09 24 | 20:00 | -34.4 | 136.1 | 4.0 | Tumby Bay | This paper |
| 1906 11 01 | 12:15 | -33.2 | 138.3 | 2.5 | Laura | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 16 | 16:45 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 16 | 18:22 | -30.8 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Beltana | Dix/This paper |
| 1906 12 21 | 14:15 | -32.3 | 139.0 | 4.2 | East of Carrieton | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 01 03 | 02:30 | -32.3 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Quorn | This paper |
| 1907 02 08 | 04:30 | -30.6 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Leigh Creek | This paper |
| 1907 02 08 | 23:33 | -33.0 | 138.4 | 3.0 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 03 23 | – | -31.1 | 138.7 | 2.5 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1907 03 25 | 03:30 | -33.6 | 139.0 | 3.0 | Burra | This paper |
| 1907 04 18 | 20:00 | -36.3 | 141.0 | 2.5 | Serviceton Vic | This paper |
| 1907 04 25 | 09:20 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 3.0 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 05 03* | 22:35 | -35.7 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Hog Bay KI | This paper |
| 1907 05 04⍿ | – | -36.4 | 137.3 | 4.6 | Kangaroo Island | This paper |
| 1907 05 07 | 00:00 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 3.5 | Appila Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1907 05 16 | 09:25 | -35.3 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Mount Compass | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 05 29 | 22:58 | -37.0 | 140.7 | 4.6 | Naracoorte | Dix/This paper |
| 1907 06 01 | 21:55 | -35.4 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Kapunda | This paper |
| 1907 06 13 | 17:30 | -36.8 | 139.5 | 2.5 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1907 07 04 | 12:55 | -37.6 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Millicant | This paper |
| 1907 07 28 | 14:45 | -33.2 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Jamestown | This paper |
| 1907 09 29 | 23:15 | -34.9 | 138.6 | 2.0 | Adelaide | This paper |
| 1907 10 15 | 19:30 | -34.4 | 139.1 | 3.0 | Truro | This paper |
| 1907 11 05 | 10:15 | -34.0 | 137.9 | 2.5 | Paskeville | This paper |
| 1907 12 14 | 09:50 | -31.95 | 138.45 | 4.8 | Hawker | This paper |
| 1908 01 08 | 05:30 | -36.9 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Cape Jaffa/Kingston | This paper |
| 1908 03 20 | 14:00 | -36.8 | 139.7 | 3.0 | Kingston | This paper |
| 1908 04 09 | 16:25 | -33.0 | 138.6 | 5.0 | Peterborough | Dix/This paper |
| 1908 04 09 | 16:40 | -33.0 | 138.6 | 2.5 | Peterborough | |
| 1908 05 24 | 08:00 | -33.0 | 138.5 | 2.8 | Appila-Yarrowie | This paper |
| 1908 06 01 | 14:20 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 3.8 | Mid North | This paper |
| 1908 06 05 | 04:04 | -34.5 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Hawker | This paper |
| 1908 06 26 | 23:15 | -35.8 | 138.1 | 3.0 | C Willoughby | This paper |
| 1908 07 16 | 07:45 | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1908 08 25 | 10.55 | -35.4 | 138.7 | 3.0 | S Mt Lofty R | This paper |
| 1908 08 26 | 12:40 | -35.4 | 138.7 | 2.5 | S Mt Lofty R | This paper |
| 1908 08 27 | 22:30 | -36.4 | 140.5 | 2.5 | Kongal | This paper |
| 1908 09 22 | – | -33.5 | 138.6 | 3.0 | Spalding | This paper |
| 1908 10 04 | 07:40 | -34.2 | 139.2 | 3.2 | Mount Mary | This paper |
| 1908 10 12 | 11:12 | -34.5 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Barossa Valley | This paper |
| 1908 10 25 | 22:15 | -33.0 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Mount Bryan | This paper |
| 1908 10 28 | 20:40 | -35.7 | 137.9 | 3.5 | Off NE Coast KI | This paper |
| 1908 12 16 | 11:56 | -35.5 | 138.2 | 3.0 | Second Valley | This paper |
| 1909 01 14 | 17:15 | -34.3 | 138.9 | 2.5 | Kapunda | Dix/This paper |
| 1909 01 24 | 06:45 | -34.0 | 139.0 | 3.0 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1909 01 24 | 14:00 | -34.0 | 139.0 | 2.5 | Robertstown | This paper |
| 1909 02 10 | 20:31 | -33.3 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Yarcowie | This paper |
| 1909 03 25 | 13:15 | -35.7 | 137.7 | 3.0 | Kingscote KI | This paper |
| 1909 05 12 | 12:15 | -34.2 | 139.1 | 2.5 | Eudunda | This paper |
| 1909 06 01 | 13:30 | -32.9 | 138.3 | 3.0 | Booleroo Centre | This paper |
| 1909 06 17 | 09:27 | -31.1 | 138.7 | 3.0 | Blinman | This paper |
| 1909 07 29 | 08:50 | -34.4 | 138.8 | 2.5 | Freeling | This paper |
| 1909 07 30 | 04:17 | -33.8 | 137.2 | 4.0 | Spencer Gulf | This paper |
| 1909 11 16 | 09:35 | -35.7 | 138.0 | 3.0 | Penneshaw KI | This paper |
| 1909 12 14 | 13:45 | -33.9 | 135.3 | 3.0 | Eyre Peninsula | This paper |